This is a modern-English version of Lost Face, originally written by London, Jack.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
LOST FACE
by
JACK LONDON
by
JACK LONDON
author
of “the jacket,”
“the valley
of the moon,” etc.
written by “the coat,” “the valley
of the moon,” etc.
entirely unabridged
full and complete
MILLS & BOON, LIMITED
49 RUPERT STREET
LONDON, W. 1
MILLS & BOON, LIMITED
49 RUPERT STREET
LONDON, W. 1
First Published Published First |
1916 1916 |
Second Impression Second Impression |
1917 1917 |
Third Impression Third Edition |
1918 1918 |
Fourth Impression Fourth Edition |
1919 1919 |
Copyright in the United States of America by Jack London
Copyright in the United States of America by Jack London
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
|
page page |
Lost Face Lost Face |
|
Trust Trust |
|
To Build a Fire How to Start a Fire |
|
That Spot That Spot |
|
Flush of Gold Flush of Gold |
|
The Passing of Marcus O’Brien The Death of Marcus O'Brien |
|
The Wit of Porportuk The Wit of Porportuk |
p. 11LOST FACE
It was the end. Subienkow had travelled a long trail of bitterness and horror, homing like a dove for the capitals of Europe, and here, farther away than ever, in Russian America, the trail ceased. He sat in the snow, arms tied behind him, waiting the torture. He stared curiously before him at a huge Cossack, prone in the snow, moaning in his pain. The men had finished handling the giant and turned him over to the women. That they exceeded the fiendishness of the men, the man’s cries attested.
It was the end. Subienkow had traveled a long road of bitterness and horror, heading like a dove for the capitals of Europe, and now, farther away than ever, in Russian America, the journey stopped. He sat in the snow, arms tied behind him, waiting for the torture. He looked curiously at a huge Cossack, lying in the snow, moaning in pain. The men had finished dealing with the giant and handed him over to the women. The man's cries showed that their cruelty was even worse than the men's.
Subienkow looked on, and shuddered. He was not afraid to die. He had carried his life too long in his hands, on that weary trail from Warsaw to Nulato, to shudder at mere dying. But he objected to the torture. It offended his soul. And this offence, in turn, was not due to the mere pain he must endure, but to the sorry spectacle the pain would make of him. He knew that he would pray, and beg, and entreat, even as Big Ivan and the others that had gone before. This would not be nice. To pass out bravely and cleanly, with a smile and a jest—ah! that would have been the way. But to lose control, to have his soul upset by the pangs of the flesh, to screech and gibber like an ape, to become the veriest beast—ah, that was what was so terrible.
Subienkow watched and trembled. He wasn’t afraid of dying. He had carried his life for so long along that exhausting journey from Warsaw to Nulato that he wouldn’t flinch at the thought of death. But he couldn’t stand the idea of torture. It offended him deeply. This offense wasn’t just about the pain he would have to endure, but about the disgraceful sight that pain would create. He knew he would end up praying, begging, and pleading, just like Big Ivan and the others who had come before him. That wouldn’t be dignified. To pass away bravely and cleanly, with a smile and a joke—that would have been the way to go. But to lose control, to have his spirit shattered by physical agony, to scream and whimper like an animal, to become the lowest of beasts—that was what was truly horrifying.
There had been no chance to escape. From the beginning, when he dreamed the fiery dream of Poland’s independence, he had become a puppet in the hands of Fate. From the beginning, at Warsaw, at St. Petersburg, in the Siberian mines, in Kamtchatka, on the crazy boats of the fur-thieves, Fate had been driving him to this end. Without doubt, in the foundations of the world was graved this end for him—for him, who was so fine and sensitive, whose nerves scarcely sheltered under his skin, who was a dreamer, and a poet, and an artist. Before he was dreamed of, it had been determined that the quivering bundle of sensitiveness that constituted him should be doomed to live in raw and howling savagery, and to die in this far land of night, in this dark place beyond the last boundaries of the world.
There had been no chance to escape. From the start, when he dreamt of Poland’s independence, he had become a puppet in the hands of Fate. From the very beginning, in Warsaw, in St. Petersburg, in the Siberian mines, in Kamtchatka, on the wild boats of the fur thieves, Fate had been pushing him toward this outcome. Without a doubt, what was meant for him was etched into the foundations of the world—for him, who was so fine and sensitive, whose nerves barely held beneath his skin, who was a dreamer, a poet, and an artist. Even before he was conceived, it was decided that the delicate bundle of sensitivity that made him up would be condemned to live in brutal and howling savagery, and to die in this distant land of darkness, in this shadowy place beyond the last borders of the world.
He sighed. So that thing before him was Big Ivan—Big Ivan the giant, the man without nerves, the man of iron, the Cossack turned freebooter of the seas, who was as phlegmatic as an ox, with a nervous system so low that what was pain to ordinary men was scarcely a tickle to him. Well, well, trust these Nulato Indians to find Big Ivan’s nerves and trace them to the roots of his quivering soul. They were certainly doing it. It was inconceivable that a man could suffer so much and yet live. Big Ivan was paying for his low order of nerves. Already he had lasted twice as long as any of the others.
He sighed. So that thing in front of him was Big Ivan—Big Ivan the giant, the man with no nerves, the iron man, the Cossack turned pirate of the seas, who was as calm as a cow, with a nervous system so dull that what would be painful for regular people barely bothered him. Well, well, leave it to those Nulato Indians to find Big Ivan’s nerves and trace them back to the depths of his trembling soul. They were definitely doing it. It was hard to believe a man could endure so much and still be alive. Big Ivan was paying the price for his lack of sensitivity. Already, he had lasted twice as long as any of the others.
Subienkow felt that he could not stand the Cossack’s sufferings much longer. Why didn’t Ivan die? He would go mad if that screaming did not cease. But when it did cease, his turn would come. And there was Yakaga awaiting him, too, grinning at him even now in anticipation—Yakaga, whom only last week he had kicked out of the fort, and upon whose face he had laid the lash of his dog-whip. Yakaga would attend to him. Doubtlessly Yakaga was saving for him more refined tortures, more exquisite nerve-racking. Ah! that must have been a good one, from the way Ivan screamed. The squaws bending over him stepped back with laughter and clapping of hands. Subienkow saw the monstrous thing that had been perpetrated, and began to laugh hysterically. The Indians looked at him in wonderment that he should laugh. But Subienkow could not stop.
Subienkow felt he couldn't bear the Cossack's suffering for much longer. Why wouldn't Ivan just die? He would go crazy if that screaming didn't stop. But when it did stop, it would be his turn. And there was Yakaga waiting for him, grinning at him even now in anticipation—Yakaga, whom he had kicked out of the fort just last week, and whom he had marked with his dog-whip. Yakaga would take care of him. No doubt Yakaga was saving some more elaborate tortures for him, something even more nerve-wracking. Oh! That must have been a good one, judging by the way Ivan screamed. The women hovering over him stepped back, laughing and clapping their hands. Subienkow recognized the horrific act that had been committed and began to laugh uncontrollably. The Indians stared at him in amazement that he would laugh. But Subienkow couldn't stop.
This would never do. He controlled himself, the spasmodic twitchings slowly dying away. He strove to think of other things, and began reading back in his own life. He remembered his mother and his father, and the little spotted pony, and the French tutor who had taught him dancing and sneaked him an old worn copy of Voltaire. Once more he saw Paris, and dreary London, and gay Vienna, and Rome. And once more he saw that wild group of youths who had dreamed, even as he, the dream of an independent Poland with a king of Poland on the throne at Warsaw. Ah, there it was that the long trail began. Well, he had lasted longest. One by one, beginning with the two executed at St. Petersburg, he took up the count of the passing of those brave spirits. Here one had been beaten to death by a jailer, and there, on that bloodstained highway of the exiles, where they had marched for endless months, beaten and maltreated by their Cossack guards, another had dropped by the way. Always it had been savagery—brutal, bestial savagery. They had died—of fever, in the mines, under the knout. The last two had died after the escape, in the battle with the Cossacks, and he alone had won to Kamtchatka with the stolen papers and the money of a traveller he had left lying in the snow.
This was unacceptable. He managed to control himself, the spasms gradually fading away. He tried to think about other things and started reflecting on his past. He remembered his mother and father, the little spotted pony, and the French tutor who had taught him how to dance and secretly gave him an old, worn copy of Voltaire. Once again, he envisioned Paris, the gloomy streets of London, vibrant Vienna, and Rome. He also recalled that wild group of young people who, like him, had dreamed of an independent Poland with a Polish king on the throne in Warsaw. Ah, that was where the long journey began. Well, he had lasted the longest. One by one, starting with the two executed in St. Petersburg, he began to count the loss of those brave souls. One had been beaten to death by a jailer, and another, on that bloodstained path of the exiles, where they had marched for endless months, facing brutality from their Cossack guards, had fallen by the way. It had always been brutality—brutal, animalistic savagery. They had died—of fever, in the mines, under the whip. The last two had died after their escape, in a battle with the Cossacks, and he alone had made it to Kamchatka with the stolen documents and the belongings of a traveler he had found lying in the snow.
It had been nothing but savagery. All the years, with his heart in studios, and theatres, and courts, he had been hemmed in by savagery. He had purchased his life with blood. Everybody had killed. He had killed that traveller for his passports. He had proved that he was a man of parts by duelling with two Russian officers on a single day. He had had to prove himself in order to win to a place among the fur-thieves. He had had to win to that place. Behind him lay the thousand-years-long road across all Siberia and Russia. He could not escape that way. The only way was ahead, across the dark and icy sea of Bering to Alaska. The way had led from savagery to deeper savagery. On the scurvy-rotten ships of the fur-thieves, out of food and out of water, buffeted by the interminable storms of that stormy sea, men had become animals. Thrice he had sailed east from Kamtchatka. And thrice, after all manner of hardship and suffering, the survivors had come back to Kamtchatka. There had been no outlet for escape, and he could not go back the way he had come, for the mines and the knout awaited him.
It had been pure savagery. All those years, with his heart in studios, theaters, and courts, he had been trapped by brutality. He had paid for his life with blood. Everyone had killed. He had killed that traveler for his passports. He had shown he was resourceful by dueling with two Russian officers in one day. He had to prove himself to gain a spot among the fur thieves. He had to earn that place. Behind him lay the thousand-year journey across all of Siberia and Russia. He couldn't escape that way. The only way was forward, across the dark, icy Bering Sea to Alaska. The path led from savagery to deeper savagery. On the disease-ridden ships of the fur thieves, out of food and water, battered by the endless storms of that turbulent sea, men had turned into animals. He had sailed east from Kamchatka three times. And three times, after enduring all kinds of hardship and suffering, the survivors had returned to Kamchatka. There was no way out, and he couldn't go back the way he had come, because the mines and the whip awaited him.
Again, the fourth and last time, he had sailed east. He had been with those who first found the fabled Seal Islands; but he had not returned with them to share the wealth of furs in the mad orgies of Kamtchatka. He had sworn never to go back. He knew that to win to those dear capitals of Europe he must go on. So he had changed ships and remained in the dark new land. His comrades were Slavonian hunters and Russian adventurers, Mongols and Tartars and Siberian aborigines; and through the savages of the new world they had cut a path of blood. They had massacred whole villages that refused to furnish the fur-tribute; and they, in turn, had been massacred by ships’ companies. He, with one Finn, had been the sole survivor of such a company. They had spent a winter of solitude and starvation on a lonely Aleutian isle, and their rescue in the spring by another fur-ship had been one chance in a thousand.
Again, for the fourth and final time, he had sailed east. He had been with the group that first discovered the legendary Seal Islands; but he hadn't returned with them to enjoy the riches of furs in the wild parties of Kamtchatka. He had vowed never to go back. He knew that to reach those beloved capitals of Europe, he had to keep going. So he had switched ships and stayed in the unfamiliar new land. His companions were Slavic hunters and Russian adventurers, Mongols, Tartars, and Siberian natives; and through the savages of the new world, they carved a bloody path. They had slaughtered entire villages that refused to provide the fur tribute; and they, in turn, had been exterminated by ship crews. He, along with one Finn, had been the only survivor of such a group. They had spent a winter of isolation and starvation on a remote Aleutian island, and their rescue in the spring by another fur ship had been a one-in-a-thousand chance.
But always the terrible savagery had hemmed him in. Passing from ship to ship, and ever refusing to return, he had come to the ship that explored south. All down the Alaska coast they had encountered nothing but hosts of savages. Every anchorage among the beetling islands or under the frowning cliffs of the mainland had meant a battle or a storm. Either the gales blew, threatening destruction, or the war canoes came off, manned by howling natives with the war-paint on their faces, who came to learn the bloody virtues of the sea-rovers’ gunpowder. South, south they had coasted, clear to the myth-land of California. Here, it was said, were Spanish adventurers who had fought their way up from Mexico. He had had hopes of those Spanish adventurers. Escaping to them, the rest would have been easy—a year or two, what did it matter more or less—and he would win to Mexico, then a ship, and Europe would be his. But they had met no Spaniards. Only had they encountered the same impregnable wall of savagery. The denizens of the confines of the world, painted for war, had driven them back from the shores. At last, when one boat was cut off and every man killed, the commander had abandoned the quest and sailed back to the north.
But the terrible savagery had always closed in on him. Moving from ship to ship, and constantly refusing to turn back, he had arrived at the ship exploring south. Along the Alaska coast, they had found nothing but crowds of savages. Every anchorage among the steep islands or beneath the grim cliffs of the mainland had meant a fight or a storm. Either the strong winds threatened destruction, or war canoes approached, manned by howling natives with war paint on their faces, eager to discover the bloody skills of the sea-robbers’ gunpowder. They had coasted south, clear to the legendary land of California. It was said that there were Spanish adventurers who had fought their way up from Mexico. He had hoped for those Spanish adventurers. If he could escape to them, the rest would have been easy—a year or two, what did it matter?—and he would reach Mexico, then find a ship, and Europe would be his. But they hadn’t encountered any Spaniards. They only faced the same unyielding wall of savagery. The inhabitants of the world's edges, painted for war, had pushed them back from the shores. Finally, when one boat was cut off and all the men killed, the commander had given up the quest and sailed back north.
The years had passed. He had served under Tebenkoff when Michaelovski Redoubt was built. He had spent two years in the Kuskokwim country. Two summers, in the month of June, he had managed to be at the head of Kotzebue Sound. Here, at this time, the tribes assembled for barter; here were to be found spotted deerskins from Siberia, ivory from the Diomedes, walrus skins from the shores of the Arctic, strange stone lamps, passing in trade from tribe to tribe, no one knew whence, and, once, a hunting-knife of English make; and here, Subienkow knew, was the school in which to learn geography. For he met Eskimos from Norton Sound, from King Island and St. Lawrence Island, from Cape Prince of Wales, and Point Barrow. Such places had other names, and their distances were measured in days.
The years went by. He had worked under Tebenkoff when the Michaelovski Redoubt was built. He spent two years in the Kuskokwim region. Two summers, in June, he was able to be at the head of Kotzebue Sound. Here, at this time, the tribes gathered for trading; here you could find spotted deerskins from Siberia, ivory from the Diomedes, walrus skins from the Arctic shores, strange stone lamps that changed hands from tribe to tribe, with no one knowing their origin, and once, a hunting knife made in England; and here, Subienkow realized, was the place to learn geography. He met Eskimos from Norton Sound, from King Island and St. Lawrence Island, from Cape Prince of Wales, and Point Barrow. These places had other names, and their distances were measured in days.
It was a vast region these trading savages came from, and a vaster region from which, by repeated trade, their stone lamps and that steel knife had come. Subienkow bullied, and cajoled, and bribed. Every far-journeyer or strange tribesman was brought before him. Perils unaccountable and unthinkable were mentioned, as well as wild beasts, hostile tribes, impenetrable forests, and mighty mountain ranges; but always from beyond came the rumour and the tale of white-skinned men, blue of eye and fair of hair, who fought like devils and who sought always for furs. They were to the east—far, far to the east. No one had seen them. It was the word that had been passed along.
It was a vast region these trading savages came from, and an even larger area from which their stone lamps and that steel knife had come through repeated trade. Subienkow bullied, sweet-talked, and bribed. Every long-distance traveler or unfamiliar tribesman was brought before him. Unimaginable dangers were mentioned, along with wild animals, hostile tribes, dense forests, and towering mountain ranges; but always from the east came rumors and stories of white-skinned men, blue-eyed and fair-haired, who fought fiercely and were always after furs. They were to the east—really far to the east. No one had actually seen them. It was just the word that had been passed along.
It was a hard school. One could not learn geography very well through the medium of strange dialects, from dark minds that mingled fact and fable and that measured distances by “sleeps” that varied according to the difficulty of the going. But at last came the whisper that gave Subienkow courage. In the east lay a great river where were these blue-eyed men. The river was called the Yukon. South of Michaelovski Redoubt emptied another great river which the Russians knew as the Kwikpak. These two rivers were one, ran the whisper.
It was a tough school. You couldn't really learn geography well through strange dialects, from people's muddled minds that mixed fact with fiction and measured distances in “sleeps” that changed based on how hard the journey was. But finally, there came the whisper that gave Subienkow courage. In the east, there was a great river where these blue-eyed people lived. The river was called the Yukon. South of Michaelovski Redoubt, another huge river flowed out, which the Russians knew as the Kwikpak. These two rivers were one, the whisper said.
Subienkow returned to Michaelovski. For a year he urged an expedition up the Kwikpak. Then arose Malakoff, the Russian half-breed, to lead the wildest and most ferocious of the hell’s broth of mongrel adventurers who had crossed from Kamtchatka. Subienkow was his lieutenant. They threaded the mazes of the great delta of the Kwikpak, picked up the first low hills on the northern bank, and for half a thousand miles, in skin canoes loaded to the gunwales with trade-goods and ammunition, fought their way against the five-knot current of a river that ran from two to ten miles wide in a channel many fathoms deep. Malakoff decided to build the fort at Nulato. Subienkow urged to go farther. But he quickly reconciled himself to Nulato. The long winter was coming on. It would be better to wait. Early the following summer, when the ice was gone, he would disappear up the Kwikpak and work his way to the Hudson Bay Company’s posts. Malakoff had never heard the whisper that the Kwikpak was the Yukon, and Subienkow did not tell him.
Subienkow returned to Michaelovski. For a year, he pushed for an expedition up the Kwikpak. Then Malakoff, the Russian half-breed, emerged to lead the most reckless and fierce among the motley group of adventurers who had made their way from Kamtchatka. Subienkow was his second-in-command. They navigated the intricate paths of the great delta of the Kwikpak, reached the first low hills on the northern bank, and for five hundred miles, in skin canoes piled high with trade goods and ammunition, battled against the five-knot current of a river that was two to ten miles wide in a channel that was many fathoms deep. Malakoff decided to build the fort at Nulato. Subienkow pushed to go further. But he soon accepted Nulato. The long winter was approaching. It would be better to wait. Early the next summer, when the ice had melted, he would head up the Kwikpak and make his way to the Hudson Bay Company’s posts. Malakoff had never heard the rumor that the Kwikpak was the Yukon, and Subienkow didn’t tell him.
Came the building of the fort. It was enforced labour. The tiered walls of logs arose to the sighs and groans of the Nulato Indians. The lash was laid upon their backs, and it was the iron hand of the freebooters of the sea that laid on the lash. There were Indians that ran away, and when they were caught they were brought back and spread-eagled before the fort, where they and their tribe learned the efficacy of the knout. Two died under it; others were injured for life; and the rest took the lesson to heart and ran away no more. The snow was flying ere the fort was finished, and then it was the time for furs. A heavy tribute was laid upon the tribe. Blows and lashings continued, and that the tribute should be paid, the women and children were held as hostages and treated with the barbarity that only the fur-thieves knew.
The fort was built using forced labor. The tiered walls of logs rose to the sighs and groans of the Nulato Indians. The whip was used on their backs, wielded by the ruthless sea pirates. Some Indians tried to escape, and when they were caught, they were brought back and tied up in front of the fort, where they and their tribe learned the harshness of the punishment. Two died from it; others were left permanently injured; and the rest took the warning seriously and stopped running away. Snow began to fall before the fort was finished, signaling the time for furs. A heavy tax was imposed on the tribe. Beatings and whippings continued, and to ensure the tribute was paid, the women and children were taken as hostages and treated with the cruelty that only the fur thieves knew.
Well, it had been a sowing of blood, and now was come the harvest. The fort was gone. In the light of its burning, half the fur-thieves had been cut down. The other half had passed under the torture. Only Subienkow remained, or Subienkow and Big Ivan, if that whimpering, moaning thing in the snow could be called Big Ivan. Subienkow caught Yakaga grinning at him. There was no gainsaying Yakaga. The mark of the lash was still on his face. After all, Subienkow could not blame him, but he disliked the thought of what Yakaga would do to him. He thought of appealing to Makamuk, the head-chief; but his judgment told him that such appeal was useless. Then, too, he thought of bursting his bonds and dying fighting. Such an end would be quick. But he could not break his bonds. Caribou thongs were stronger than he. Still devising, another thought came to him. He signed for Makamuk, and that an interpreter who knew the coast dialect should be brought.
Well, it had been a bloodbath, and now it was time to reap the consequences. The fort was gone. With its burning, half of the fur-thieves had been taken out. The other half had suffered torture. Only Subienkow was left, or Subienkow and Big Ivan, if that whimpering, moaning figure in the snow could be called Big Ivan. Subienkow saw Yakaga grinning at him. There was no arguing with Yakaga. The marks of the whip were still visible on his face. Still, Subienkow couldn’t blame him, but he really didn’t like thinking about what Yakaga might do to him. He considered appealing to Makamuk, the chief, but he knew that such an appeal would be pointless. Then he thought about breaking free and fighting until the end. It would be quick. But he couldn’t break his bonds. Caribou thongs were stronger than him. Still brainstorming, another idea popped into his head. He gestured for Makamuk and asked for an interpreter who understood the coastal dialect to be brought in.
“Oh, Makamuk,” he said, “I am not minded to die. I am a great man, and it were foolishness for me to die. In truth, I shall not die. I am not like these other carrion.”
“Oh, Makamuk,” he said, “I don’t want to die. I’m a great man, and it would be foolish for me to die. Honestly, I won’t die. I’m not like these other dead ones.”
He looked at the moaning thing that had once been Big Ivan, and stirred it contemptuously with his toe.
He glanced at the groaning figure that used to be Big Ivan and scuffed it dismissively with his toe.
“I am too wise to die. Behold, I have a great medicine. I alone know this medicine. Since I am not going to die, I shall exchange this medicine with you.”
“I’m too smart to die. Look, I have a great remedy. I alone know this remedy. Since I’m not going to die, I’ll trade this remedy with you.”
“What is this medicine?” Makamuk demanded.
“What’s this medicine?” Makamuk asked.
“It is a strange medicine.”
“It's a weird medicine.”
Subienkow debated with himself for a moment, as if loth to part with the secret.
Subienkow thought to himself for a moment, as if reluctant to give up the secret.
“I will tell you. A little bit of this medicine rubbed on the skin makes the skin hard like a rock, hard like iron, so that no cutting weapon can cut it. The strongest blow of a cutting weapon is a vain thing against it. A bone knife becomes like a piece of mud; and it will turn the edge of the iron knives we have brought among you. What will you give me for the secret of the medicine?”
“I’ll tell you. A little bit of this medicine rubbed on the skin makes it as hard as a rock, as hard as iron, so that no cutting weapon can harm it. The strongest blow from a cutting weapon is useless against it. A bone knife becomes like a piece of mud; it will dull the edges of the iron knives we've brought to you. What will you give me for the secret of the medicine?”
“I will give you your life,” Makamuk made answer through the interpreter.
“I will give you your life,” Makamuk replied through the interpreter.
Subienkow laughed scornfully.
Subienkow scoffed.
“And you shall be a slave in my house until you die.”
“And you will be a servant in my home until you die.”
The Pole laughed more scornfully.
The Pole laughed more mockingly.
“Untie my hands and feet and let us talk,” he said.
“Unbind my hands and feet and let’s talk,” he said.
The chief made the sign; and when he was loosed Subienkow rolled a cigarette and lighted it.
The chief signaled, and once he was free, Subienkow rolled a cigarette and lit it.
“This is foolish talk,” said Makamuk. “There is no such medicine. It cannot be. A cutting edge is stronger than any medicine.”
“This is ridiculous,” said Makamuk. “There’s no such thing as that medicine. It can’t exist. A cutting edge is stronger than any medicine.”
The chief was incredulous, and yet he wavered. He had seen too many deviltries of fur-thieves that worked. He could not wholly doubt.
The chief couldn't believe it, but he hesitated. He had seen too many schemes from fur-thieves that succeeded. He couldn’t completely dismiss it.
“I will give you your life; but you shall not be a slave,” he announced.
“I will give you your life; but you will not be a slave,” he announced.
“More than that.”
"Plus that."
Subienkow played his game as coolly as if he were bartering for a foxskin.
Subienkow played his game as calmly as if he were negotiating for a fox fur.
“It is a very great medicine. It has saved my life many times. I want a sled and dogs, and six of your hunters to travel with me down the river and give me safety to one day’s sleep from Michaelovski Redoubt.”
“It’s an amazing medicine. It has saved my life countless times. I need a sled and dogs, and six of your hunters to travel with me down the river and keep me safe for one day's journey from Michaelovski Redoubt.”
“You must live here, and teach us all of your deviltries,” was the reply.
"You have to stay here and show us all your tricks," was the reply.
Subienkow shrugged his shoulders and remained silent. He blew cigarette smoke out on the icy air, and curiously regarded what remained of the big Cossack.
Subienkow shrugged and stayed quiet. He exhaled cigarette smoke into the cold air and looked curiously at what was left of the big Cossack.
“That scar!” Makamuk said suddenly, pointing to the Pole’s neck, where a livid mark advertised the slash of a knife in a Kamtchatkan brawl. “The medicine is not good. The cutting edge was stronger than the medicine.”
“That scar!” Makamuk said suddenly, pointing to the Pole’s neck, where a dark mark showed the cut from a knife in a Kamtchatkan fight. “The medicine isn’t effective. The blade was sharper than the medicine.”
“It was a strong man that drove the stroke.” (Subienkow considered.) “Stronger than you, stronger than your strongest hunter, stronger than he.”
“It was a strong man who delivered the blow.” (Subienkow thought about it.) “Stronger than you, stronger than your toughest hunter, stronger than him.”
Again, with the toe of his moccasin, he touched the Cossack—a grisly spectacle, no longer conscious—yet in whose dismembered body the pain-racked life clung and was loth to go.
Again, with the toe of his moccasin, he touched the Cossack—a grisly sight, no longer aware—yet in whose dismembered body the pain-racked life clung and was reluctant to leave.
“Also, the medicine was weak. For at that place there were no berries of a certain kind, of which I see you have plenty in this country. The medicine here will be strong.”
“Also, the medicine was weak. Because in that place there were no berries of a certain kind, which I see you have plenty of in this country. The medicine here will be strong.”
“I will let you go down river,” said Makamuk; “and the sled and the dogs and the six hunters to give you safety shall be yours.”
“I’ll let you go downriver,” said Makamuk; “and the sled, the dogs, and the six hunters for your safety will be yours.”
“You are slow,” was the cool rejoinder. “You have committed an offence against my medicine in that you did not at once accept my terms. Behold, I now demand more. I want one hundred beaver skins.” (Makamuk sneered.)
"You are slow," was the calm reply. "You have broken my rules because you didn't immediately accept my terms. Now, I demand more. I want one hundred beaver skins." (Makamuk sneered.)
“I want one hundred pounds of dried fish.” (Makamuk nodded, for fish were plentiful and cheap.) “I want two sleds—one for me and one for my furs and fish. And my rifle must be returned to me. If you do not like the price, in a little while the price will grow.”
“I want one hundred pounds of dried fish.” (Makamuk nodded, since fish were abundant and inexpensive.) “I need two sleds—one for me and one for my furs and fish. And I expect my rifle back. If you’re not happy with the price, it will go up soon.”
Yakaga whispered to the chief.
Yakaga whispered to the leader.
“But how can I know your medicine is true medicine?” Makamuk asked.
“But how can I know your medicine is real medicine?” Makamuk asked.
“It is very easy. First, I shall go into the woods—”
“It’s really simple. First, I’ll head into the woods—”
Again Yakaga whispered to Makamuk, who made a suspicious dissent.
Again, Yakaga whispered to Makamuk, who expressed a suspicious disagreement.
“You can send twenty hunters with me,” Subienkow went on. “You see, I must get the berries and the roots with which to make the medicine. Then, when you have brought the two sleds and loaded on them the fish and the beaver skins and the rifle, and when you have told off the six hunters who will go with me—then, when all is ready, I will rub the medicine on my neck, so, and lay my neck there on that log. Then can your strongest hunter take the axe and strike three times on my neck. You yourself can strike the three times.”
“You can send twenty hunters with me,” Subienkow continued. “I need to gather the berries and roots to make the medicine. Once you’ve brought the two sleds and loaded them with the fish, beaver skins, and rifle, and once you’ve assigned the six hunters to come with me—then, when everything is ready, I'll apply the medicine to my neck like this and lay my neck on that log. Then your strongest hunter can take the axe and strike three times on my neck. You can also strike those three times.”
Makamuk stood with gaping mouth, drinking in this latest and most wonderful magic of the fur-thieves.
Makamuk stood there with his mouth open, soaking in the latest and most amazing magic of the fur-thieves.
“But first,” the Pole added hastily, “between each blow I must put on fresh medicine. The axe is heavy and sharp, and I want no mistakes.”
“But first,” the Pole added quickly, “I need to apply fresh medicine between each strike. The axe is heavy and sharp, and I can’t afford any mistakes.”
“All that you have asked shall be yours,” Makamuk cried in a rush of acceptance. “Proceed to make your medicine.”
“All that you’ve asked for will be yours,” Makamuk exclaimed eagerly. “Go ahead and make your medicine.”
Subienkow concealed his elation. He was playing a desperate game, and there must be no slips. He spoke arrogantly.
Subienkow hid his excitement. He was playing a risky game, and there could be no mistakes. He spoke with arrogance.
“You have been slow. My medicine is offended. To make the offence clean you must give me your daughter.”
"You've been slow. My medicine is not happy. To make things right, you need to give me your daughter."
He pointed to the girl, an unwholesome creature, with a cast in one eye and a bristling wolf-tooth. Makamuk was angry, but the Pole remained imperturbable, rolling and lighting another cigarette.
He pointed to the girl, an unwholesome creature, with a squint in one eye and a sharp wolf-tooth. Makamuk was angry, but the Pole stayed calm, rolling and lighting another cigarette.
“Make haste,” he threatened. “If you are not quick, I shall demand yet more.”
“Hurry up,” he threatened. “If you don’t move faster, I’ll ask for even more.”
In the silence that followed, the dreary northland scene faded before him, and he saw once more his native land, and France, and, once, as he glanced at the wolf-toothed girl, he remembered another girl, a singer and a dancer, whom he had known when first as a youth he came to Paris.
In the quiet that followed, the bleak northern landscape disappeared from view, and he envisioned once again his homeland, and France. Then, as he glanced at the girl with wolf-like teeth, he recalled another girl, a singer and dancer, whom he had met when he first arrived in Paris as a young man.
“What do you want with the girl?” Makamuk asked.
“What do you want with the girl?” Makamuk asked.
“To go down the river with me.” Subienkow glanced over her critically. “She will make a good wife, and it is an honour worthy of my medicine to be married to your blood.”
“To go down the river with me.” Subienkow looked at her with a critical eye. “She will make a good wife, and it is an honor worthy of my medicine to be married to your family.”
Again he remembered the singer and dancer and hummed aloud a song she had taught him. He lived the old life over, but in a detached, impersonal sort of way, looking at the memory-pictures of his own life as if they were pictures in a book of anybody’s life. The chief’s voice, abruptly breaking the silence, startled him
Again, he remembered the singer and dancer and hummed a song she had taught him. He relived the old life, but in a distant, impersonal way, viewing the memories of his own life as if they were pictures in a book about someone else's life. The chief's voice, suddenly interrupting the silence, startled him.
“It shall be done,” said Makamuk. “The girl shall go down the river with you. But be it understood that I myself strike the three blows with the axe on your neck.”
“It will be done,” said Makamuk. “The girl will go down the river with you. But just so we’re clear, I will be the one to strike the three blows with the axe on your neck.”
“But each time I shall put on the medicine,” Subienkow answered, with a show of ill-concealed anxiety.
“But each time I’ll put on the medicine,” Subienkow replied, trying to hide his nervousness.
“You shall put the medicine on between each blow. Here are the hunters who shall see you do not escape. Go into the forest and gather your medicine.”
“You need to apply the medicine after each hit. Here are the hunters who will make sure you don't get away. Go into the woods and collect your medicine.”
Makamuk had been convinced of the worth of the medicine by the Pole’s rapacity. Surely nothing less than the greatest of medicines could enable a man in the shadow of death to stand up and drive an old-woman’s bargain.
Makamuk had been convinced of the value of the medicine by the Pole’s greed. Surely nothing less than the strongest medicine could allow a man on the brink of death to stand up and haggle like an old woman.
“Besides,” whispered Yakaga, when the Pole, with his guard, had disappeared among the spruce trees, “when you have learned the medicine you can easily destroy him.”
“Besides,” whispered Yakaga, as the Pole and his guard vanished among the spruce trees, “once you’ve learned the medicine, you can easily take him out.”
“But how can I destroy him?” Makamuk argued. “His medicine will not let me destroy him.”
“But how can I take him down?” Makamuk argued. “His medicine won’t allow me to destroy him.”
“There will be some part where he has not rubbed the medicine,” was Yakaga’s reply. “We will destroy him through that part. It may be his ears. Very well; we will thrust a spear in one ear and out the other. Or it may be his eyes. Surely the medicine will be much too strong to rub on his eyes.”
“There will be some area where he hasn’t applied the medicine,” Yakaga replied. “We can take him down through that spot. It could be his ears. Alright; we’ll shove a spear in one ear and out the other. Or maybe it’s his eyes. Surely the medicine would be way too strong to apply on his eyes.”
The chief nodded. “You are wise, Yakaga. If he possesses no other devil-things, we will then destroy him.”
The chief nodded. “You’re smart, Yakaga. If he doesn’t have any other devil things, we’ll take him down.”
Subienkow did not waste time in gathering the ingredients for his medicine, he selected whatsoever came to hand such as spruce needles, the inner bark of the willow, a strip of birch bark, and a quantity of moss-berries, which he made the hunters dig up for him from beneath the snow. A few frozen roots completed his supply, and he led the way back to camp.
Subienkow quickly gathered the ingredients for his medicine, choosing whatever was available like spruce needles, the inner bark of willow, a piece of birch bark, and some moss-berries that he had the hunters dig up from under the snow. A few frozen roots rounded out his supply, and he headed back to camp.
Makamuk and Yakaga crouched beside him, noting the quantities and kinds of the ingredients he dropped into the pot of boiling water.
Makamuk and Yakaga crouched next to him, observing the amounts and types of ingredients he tossed into the pot of boiling water.
“You must be careful that the moss-berries go in first,” he explained.
“You need to make sure the moss-berries go in first,” he explained.
“And—oh, yes, one other thing—the finger of a man. Here, Yakaga, let me cut off your finger.”
“And—oh, yes, one more thing—the finger of a man. Here, Yakaga, let me cut off your finger.”
But Yakaga put his hands behind him and scowled.
But Yakaga crossed his arms and glared.
“Just a small finger,” Subienkow pleaded.
“Just a little finger,” Subienkow pleaded.
“Yakaga, give him your finger,” Makamuk commanded.
“Yakaga, give him your finger,” Makamuk ordered.
“There be plenty of fingers lying around,” Yakaga grunted, indicating the human wreckage in the snow of the score of persons who had been tortured to death.
“There are plenty of fingers lying around,” Yakaga grunted, pointing to the human remains in the snow of the twenty people who had been tortured to death.
“It must be the finger of a live man,” the Pole objected.
“It has to be the finger of a living person,” the Pole disagreed.
“Then shall you have the finger of a live man.” Yakaga strode over to the Cossack and sliced off a finger.
“Then you will have the finger of a living man.” Yakaga walked over to the Cossack and cut off a finger.
“He is not yet dead,” he announced, flinging the bloody trophy in the snow at the Pole’s feet. “Also, it is a good finger, because it is large.”
“He's not dead yet,” he said, throwing the bloody trophy into the snow at the Pole’s feet. “Also, it's a good finger because it's big.”
Subienkow dropped it into the fire under the pot and began to sing. It was a French love-song that with great solemnity he sang into the brew.
Subienkow tossed it into the fire under the pot and started to sing. It was a French love song that he sang with great seriousness into the brew.
“Without these words I utter into it, the medicine is worthless,” he explained. “The words are the chiefest strength of it. Behold, it is ready.”
“Without these words I speak into it, the medicine is worthless,” he explained. “The words are its greatest strength. Look, it’s ready.”
“Name the words slowly, that I may know them,” Makamuk commanded.
“Say the words slowly, so I can understand them,” Makamuk instructed.
“Not until after the test. When the axe flies back three times from my neck, then will I give you the secret of the words.”
“Not until after the test. When the axe swings back three times from my neck, then I will give you the secret of the words.”
“But if the medicine is not good medicine?” Makamuk queried anxiously.
“But what if the medicine isn't good?” Makamuk asked anxiously.
Subienkow turned upon him wrathfully.
Subienkow turned on him angrily.
“My medicine is always good. However, if it is not good, then do by me as you have done to the others. Cut me up a bit at a time, even as you have cut him up.” He pointed to the Cossack. “The medicine is now cool. Thus, I rub it on my neck, saying this further medicine.”
“My medicine is always effective. However, if it doesn’t work, then treat me like you have treated the others. Cut me up a bit at a time, just as you did with him.” He pointed to the Cossack. “The medicine is now cool. So, I apply it to my neck, saying this is another dose of medicine.”
With great gravity he slowly intoned a line of the “Marseillaise,” at the same time rubbing the villainous brew thoroughly into his neck.
With a serious tone, he slowly recited a line from the “Marseillaise,” while also rubbing the nasty stuff deeply into his neck.
An outcry interrupted his play-acting. The giant Cossack, with a last resurgence of his tremendous vitality, had arisen to his knees. Laughter and cries of surprise and applause arose from the Nulatos, as Big Ivan began flinging himself about in the snow with mighty spasms.
An uproar interrupted his performance. The giant Cossack, with one final surge of his incredible energy, had gotten to his knees. Laughter and shouts of surprise and applause came from the Nulatos as Big Ivan started tossing himself around in the snow with powerful convulsions.
Subienkow was made sick by the sight, but he mastered his qualms and made believe to be angry.
Subienkow felt sick at the sight, but he pushed through his discomfort and pretended to be angry.
“This will not do,” he said. “Finish him, and then we will make the test. Here, you, Yakaga, see that his noise ceases.”
“This isn’t going to work,” he said. “Take him out, and then we’ll proceed with the test. You, Yakaga, make sure he stops making noise.”
While this was being done, Subienkow turned to Makamuk.
While this was happening, Subienkow turned to Makamuk.
“And remember, you are to strike hard. This is not baby-work. Here, take the axe and strike the log, so that I can see you strike like a man.”
“And remember, you need to hit it hard. This isn’t child’s play. Here, take the axe and hit the log, so I can see you do it like a man.”
Makamuk obeyed, striking twice, precisely and with vigour, cutting out a large chip.
Makamuk complied, hitting twice, accurately and forcefully, carving out a big chunk.
“It is well.” Subienkow looked about him at the circle of savage faces that somehow seemed to symbolize the wall of savagery that had hemmed him about ever since the Czar’s police had first arrested him in Warsaw. “Take your axe, Makamuk, and stand so. I shall lie down. When I raise my hand, strike, and strike with all your might. And be careful that no one stands behind you. The medicine is good, and the axe may bounce from off my neck and right out of your hands.”
“It’s all good.” Subienkow scanned the circle of fierce faces that somehow represented the wall of brutality that had surrounded him ever since the Czar’s police first arrested him in Warsaw. “Grab your axe, Makamuk, and stand like this. I’m going to lie down. When I lift my hand, strike, and hit with all your strength. And make sure no one is standing behind you. The medicine is strong, and the axe might ricochet off my neck and out of your hands.”
He looked at the two sleds, with the dogs in harness, loaded with furs and fish. His rifle lay on top of the beaver skins. The six hunters who were to act as his guard stood by the sleds.
He looked at the two sleds, with the dogs in harness, loaded with furs and fish. His rifle was resting on top of the beaver skins. The six hunters who were supposed to guard him stood next to the sleds.
“Where is the girl?” the Pole demanded. “Bring her up to the sleds before the test goes on.”
“Where's the girl?” the Pole asked. “Bring her to the sleds before the test starts.”
When this had been carried out, Subienkow lay down in the snow, resting his head on the log like a tired child about to sleep. He had lived so many dreary years that he was indeed tired.
When this was done, Subienkow lay down in the snow, resting his head on the log like a tired child ready to sleep. He had spent so many miserable years that he was truly exhausted.
“I laugh at you and your strength, O Makamuk,” he said. “Strike, and strike hard.”
“I laugh at you and your strength, O Makamuk,” he said. “Hit me, and hit me hard.”
He lifted his hand. Makamuk swung the axe, a broadaxe for the squaring of logs. The bright steel flashed through the frosty air, poised for a perceptible instant above Makamuk’s head, then descended upon Subienkow’s bare neck. Clear through flesh and bone it cut its way, biting deeply into the log beneath. The amazed savages saw the head bounce a yard away from the blood-spouting trunk.
He raised his hand. Makamuk swung the axe, a broad axe for squaring logs. The shiny steel gleamed in the frosty air, hovering for a moment above Makamuk’s head, then came down on Subienkow’s bare neck. It sliced through flesh and bone, digging deep into the log below. The astonished onlookers watched the head bounce a yard away from the blood-spewing trunk.
There was a great bewilderment and silence, while slowly it began to dawn in their minds that there had been no medicine. The fur-thief had outwitted them. Alone, of all their prisoners, he had escaped the torture. That had been the stake for which he played. A great roar of laughter went up. Makamuk bowed his head in shame. The fur-thief had fooled him. He had lost face before all his people. Still they continued to roar out their laughter. Makamuk turned, and with bowed head stalked away. He knew that thenceforth he would be no longer known as Makamuk. He would be Lost Face; the record of his shame would be with him until he died; and whenever the tribes gathered in the spring for the salmon, or in the summer for the trading, the story would pass back and forth across the camp-fires of how the fur-thief died peaceably, at a single stroke, by the hand of Lost Face.
There was a moment of confusion and silence as it slowly sank in that there had been no medicine. The fur-thief had outsmarted them. He was the only one of all their captives who had escaped the torture. That was what he had been playing for. A loud roar of laughter erupted. Makamuk hung his head in shame. The fur-thief had tricked him. He had lost credibility in front of all his people. Yet the laughter continued to ring out. Makamuk turned and, with his head down, walked away. He knew that from then on, he would no longer be called Makamuk. He would be known as Lost Face; the memory of his humiliation would follow him until he died, and whenever the tribes gathered in the spring for the salmon or in the summer for trade, the story would circulate around the campfires about how the fur-thief died peacefully, in one blow, at the hands of Lost Face.
“Who was Lost Face?” he could hear, in anticipation, some insolent young buck demand, “Oh, Lost Face,” would be the answer, “he who once was Makamuk in the days before he cut off the fur-thief’s head.”
“Who was Lost Face?” he could hear, in anticipation, some cocky young guy asking, “Oh, Lost Face,” would be the answer, “he who used to be Makamuk before he chopped off the fur-thief’s head.”
p. 29TRUST
All lines had been cast off, and the Seattle No. 4 was pulling slowly out from the shore. Her decks were piled high with freight and baggage, and swarmed with a heterogeneous company of Indians, dogs, and dog-mushers, prospectors, traders, and homeward-bound gold-seekers. A goodly portion of Dawson was lined up on the bank, saying good-bye. As the gang-plank came in and the steamer nosed into the stream, the clamour of farewell became deafening. Also, in that eleventh moment, everybody began to remember final farewell messages and to shout them back and forth across the widening stretch of water. Louis Bondell, curling his yellow moustache with one hand and languidly waving the other hand to his friends on shore, suddenly remembered something and sprang to the rail.
All lines had been untied, and the Seattle No. 4 was slowly pulling away from the shore. Her decks were stacked high with cargo and luggage, filled with a diverse group of Indigenous people, dogs, dog mushers, prospectors, traders, and gold-seekers heading home. A large crowd from Dawson was gathered on the bank, saying goodbye. As the gangplank was pulled in and the steamer turned into the current, the noise of farewell became overwhelming. In that moment, everyone started to remember final messages and shouted them back and forth across the widening stretch of water. Louis Bondell, curling his yellow mustache with one hand and lazily waving with the other to his friends on shore, suddenly remembered something and jumped to the rail.
“Oh, Fred!” he bawled. “Oh, Fred!”
“Oh, Fred!” he shouted. “Oh, Fred!”
The “Fred” desired thrust a strapping pair of shoulders through the forefront of the crowd on the bank and tried to catch Louis Bondell’s message. The latter grew red in the face with vain vociferation. Still the water widened between steamboat and shore.
The “Fred” wanted to push through the crowd on the bank and tried to catch Louis Bondell’s message. The latter turned red in the face from shouting in vain. Still, the space between the steamboat and the shore widened.
“Hey, you, Captain Scott!” he yelled at the pilot-house. “Stop the boat!”
“Hey, you, Captain Scott!” he shouted at the pilot house. “Stop the boat!”
The gongs clanged, and the big stern wheel reversed, then stopped. All hands on steamboat and on bank took advantage of this respite to exchange final, new, and imperative farewells. More futile than ever was Louis Bondell’s effort to make himself heard. The Seattle No. 4 lost way and drifted down-stream, and Captain Scott had to go ahead and reverse a second time. His head disappeared inside the pilot-house, coming into view a moment later behind a big megaphone.
The gongs rang, and the large stern wheel turned backward, then came to a halt. Everyone on the steamboat and at the dock took this chance to share last, new, and urgent goodbyes. Louis Bondell's attempt to be heard was more pointless than ever. The Seattle No. 4 lost momentum and floated downstream, forcing Captain Scott to move forward and reverse again. His head vanished inside the pilot house, only to reappear moments later with a big megaphone.
Now Captain Scott had a remarkable voice, and the “Shut up!” he launched at the crowd on deck and on shore could have been heard at the top of Moosehide Mountain and as far as Klondike City. This official remonstrance from the pilot-house spread a film of silence over the tumult.
Now Captain Scott had an amazing voice, and the “Shut up!” he shouted at the crowd on deck and on shore could have been heard all the way up Moosehide Mountain and as far as Klondike City. This official reprimand from the pilot house spread a blanket of silence over the chaos.
“Now, what do you want to say?” Captain Scott demanded.
“Now, what do you want to say?” Captain Scott insisted.
“Tell Fred Churchill—he’s on the bank there—tell him to go to Macdonald. It’s in his safe—a small gripsack of mine. Tell him to get it and bring it out when he comes.”
“Tell Fred Churchill—he's over by the bank—tell him to go to Macdonald. It's in his safe—a small bag of mine. Tell him to grab it and bring it out when he comes.”
In the silence Captain Scott bellowed the message ashore through the megaphone:—
In the quiet, Captain Scott shouted the message to the shore using the megaphone:—
“You, Fred Churchill, go to Macdonald—in his safe—small gripsack—belongs to Louis Bondell—important! Bring it out when you come! Got it!”
"You, Fred Churchill, go to Macdonald—in his safe—small gripsack—belongs to Louis Bondell—important! Bring it out when you come! Got it!"
Churchill waved his hand in token that he had got it. In truth, had Macdonald, half a mile away, opened his window, he’d have got it, too. The tumult of farewell rose again, the gongs clanged, and the Seattle No. 4 went ahead, swung out into the stream, turned on her heel, and headed down the Yukon, Bondell and Churchill waving farewell and mutual affection to the last.
Churchill waved his hand to indicate that he understood. In reality, if Macdonald, half a mile away, had opened his window, he would have understood too. The noise of goodbye surged once more, the gongs rang, and the Seattle No. 4 moved forward, swung out into the river, turned around, and headed down the Yukon, with Bondell and Churchill waving goodbye and expressing their mutual affection until the very end.
That was in midsummer. In the fall of the year, the W. H. Willis started up the Yukon with two hundred homeward-bound pilgrims on board. Among them was Churchill. In his state-room, in the middle of a clothes-bag, was Louis Bondell’s grip. It was a small, stout leather affair, and its weight of forty pounds always made Churchill nervous when he wandered too far from it. The man in the adjoining state-room had a treasure of gold-dust hidden similarly in a clothes-bag, and the pair of them ultimately arranged to stand watch and watch. While one went down to eat, the other kept an eye on the two state-room doors. When Churchill wanted to take a hand at whist, the other man mounted guard, and when the other man wanted to relax his soul, Churchill read four-months’ old newspapers on a camp stool between the two doors.
That was in midsummer. In the fall, the W. H. Willis headed up the Yukon with two hundred travelers heading home. Among them was Churchill. In his cabin, inside a clothes bag, was Louis Bondell’s suitcase. It was a small, sturdy leather piece, and its forty-pound weight always made Churchill uneasy when he wandered too far from it. The guy next door had a stash of gold dust hidden the same way in a clothes bag, and they eventually decided to take turns keeping watch. While one went down to eat, the other kept an eye on their two cabin doors. When Churchill wanted to play whist, the other guy stood guard, and when the other guy wanted to relax, Churchill read four-month-old newspapers on a camp stool between the two doors.
There were signs of an early winter, and the question that was discussed from dawn till dark, and far into the dark, was whether they would get out before the freeze-up or be compelled to abandon the steamboat and tramp out over the ice. There were irritating delays. Twice the engines broke down and had to be tinkered up, and each time there were snow flurries to warn them of the imminence of winter. Nine times the W. H. Willis essayed to ascend the Five-Finger Rapids with her impaired machinery, and when she succeeded, she was four days behind her very liberal schedule. The question that then arose was whether or not the steamboat Flora would wait for her above the Box Cañon. The stretch of water between the head of the Box Cañon and the foot of the White Horse Rapids was unnavigable for steamboats, and passengers were transhipped at that point, walking around the rapids from one steamboat to the other. There were no telephones in the country, hence no way of informing the waiting Flora that the Willis was four days late, but coming.
There were signs of an early winter, and the topic that was discussed from dawn until nightfall, and long into the night, was whether they would manage to leave before the freeze-up or have to abandon the steamboat and trek out across the ice. There were frustrating delays. Twice the engines broke down and needed repairs, and each time there were snow flurries warning them of the approaching winter. Nine times the W. H. Willis attempted to navigate the Five-Finger Rapids with her damaged machinery, and when she finally succeeded, she was four days behind her very generous schedule. The next question was whether the steamboat Flora would wait for her above the Box Canyon. The section of water between the start of the Box Canyon and the end of the White Horse Rapids was too dangerous for steamboats, so passengers were transferred at that point, walking from one steamboat to the other. There were no telephones in the area, so there was no way to let the waiting Flora know that the Willis was four days late but on its way.
When the W. H. Willis pulled into White Horse, it was learned that the Flora had waited three days over the limit, and had departed only a few hours before. Also, it was learned that she would tie up at Tagish Post till nine o’clock, Sunday morning. It was then four o’clock, Saturday afternoon. The pilgrims called a meeting. On board was a large Peterborough canoe, consigned to the police post at the head of Lake Bennett. They agreed to be responsible for it and to deliver it. Next, they called for volunteers. Two men were needed to make a race for the Flora. A score of men volunteered on the instant. Among them was Churchill, such being his nature that he volunteered before he thought of Bondell’s gripsack. When this thought came to him, he began to hope that he would not be selected; but a man who had made a name as captain of a college football eleven, as a president of an athletic club, as a dog-musher and a stampeder in the Yukon, and, moreover, who possessed such shoulders as he, had no right to avoid the honour. It was thrust upon him and upon a gigantic German, Nick Antonsen.
When the W. H. Willis arrived at White Horse, it was discovered that the Flora had already waited three days past the deadline and had left just a few hours earlier. It was also found out that she would dock at Tagish Post until nine o’clock on Sunday morning. At that time, it was four o’clock on Saturday afternoon. The pilgrims decided to hold a meeting. On board was a large Peterborough canoe intended for the police post at the head of Lake Bennett. They agreed to take responsibility for it and deliver it. Then, they called for volunteers. Two men were needed to race after the Flora. Dozens of men immediately stepped up. Among them was Churchill, who was the type to volunteer before considering Bondell’s gripsack. Once he remembered about it, he began to hope he wouldn’t be chosen; however, a man who had made a name for himself as captain of a college football team, president of an athletic club, a dog musher, and a stampeder in the Yukon—plus someone with shoulders like his—had no reason to shy away from the honor. It was imposed on him and a huge German named Nick Antonsen.
While a crowd of the pilgrims, the canoe on their shoulders, started on a trot over the portage, Churchill ran to his state-room. He turned the contents of the clothes-bag on the floor and caught up the grip, with the intention of entrusting it to the man next door. Then the thought smote him that it was not his grip, and that he had no right to let it out of his possession. So he dashed ashore with it and ran up the portage changing it often from one hand to the other, and wondering if it really did not weigh more than forty pounds.
While a crowd of pilgrims carried the canoe on their shoulders, Churchill rushed to his cabin. He dumped the contents of the clothes bag on the floor and grabbed the suitcase, planning to give it to the guy next door. Then it hit him that it wasn't his suitcase and he had no right to let it go. So he sprinted to shore with it and ran up the portage, switching it from one hand to the other, wondering if it actually weighed more than forty pounds.
It was half-past four in the afternoon when the two men started. The current of the Thirty Mile River was so strong that rarely could they use the paddles. It was out on one bank with a tow-line over the shoulders, stumbling over the rocks, forcing a way through the underbrush, slipping at times and falling into the water, wading often up to the knees and waist; and then, when an insurmountable bluff was encountered, it was into the canoe, out paddles, and a wild and losing dash across the current to the other bank, in paddles, over the side, and out tow-line again. It was exhausting work. Antonsen toiled like the giant he was, uncomplaining, persistent, but driven to his utmost by the powerful body and indomitable brain of Churchill. They never paused for rest. It was go, go, and keep on going. A crisp wind blew down the river, freezing their hands and making it imperative, from time to time, to beat the blood back into the numbed fingers.
It was 4:30 in the afternoon when the two men set out. The current of the Thirty Mile River was so strong that they rarely could use the paddles. One of them was on the bank with a tow-line over his shoulders, stumbling over rocks, pushing through thick brush, slipping sometimes and falling into the water, wading often up to his knees and waist; and then, when they faced an impossible bluff, it was into the canoe, out came the paddles, and a frantic, losing sprint across the current to the opposite bank, paddling all the way, then back out with the tow-line again. It was exhausting work. Antonsen labored like the giant he was, without complaint and persistent, but pushed to his limits by Churchill’s strong body and unyielding mind. They never stopped to rest. It was go, go, and keep on going. A brisk wind blew down the river, numbing their hands and forcing them to periodically beat the blood back into their stiff fingers.
As night came on, they were compelled to trust to luck. They fell repeatedly on the untravelled banks and tore their clothing to shreds in the underbrush they could not see. Both men were badly scratched and bleeding. A dozen times, in their wild dashes from bank to bank, they struck snags and were capsized. The first time this happened, Churchill dived and groped in three feet of water for the gripsack. He lost half an hour in recovering it, and after that it was carried securely lashed to the canoe. As long as the canoe floated it was safe. Antonsen jeered at the grip, and toward morning began to curse it; but Churchill vouchsafed no explanations.
As night fell, they had no choice but to rely on luck. They kept tripping over the unseen banks and tearing their clothes on the underbrush. Both men were badly scratched and bleeding. A dozen times, in their frantic runs from bank to bank, they hit snags and capsized. The first time it happened, Churchill dove into three feet of water to find the gripsack. He spent half an hour retrieving it, and after that, it was securely tied to the canoe. As long as the canoe floated, it was safe. Antonsen mocked the gripsack and started cursing it by morning, but Churchill said nothing to explain.
Their delays and mischances were endless. On one swift bend, around which poured a healthy young rapid, they lost two hours, making a score of attempts and capsizing twice. At this point, on both banks, were precipitous bluffs, rising out of deep water, and along which they could neither tow nor pole, while they could not gain with the paddles against the current. At each attempt they strained to the utmost with the paddles, and each time, with heads nigh to bursting from the effort, they were played out and swept back. They succeeded finally by an accident. In the swiftest current, near the end of another failure, a freak of the current sheered the canoe out of Churchill’s control and flung it against the bluff. Churchill made a blind leap at the bluff and landed in a crevice. Holding on with one hand, he held the swamped canoe with the other till Antonsen dragged himself out of the water. Then they pulled the canoe out and rested. A fresh start at this crucial point took them by. They landed on the bank above and plunged immediately ashore and into the brush with the tow-line.
Their delays and misfortunes were endless. On one quick turn, where a strong young rapid flowed, they wasted two hours, making several attempts and capsizing twice. At this spot, both banks had steep bluffs rising out of deep water, where they couldn't tow or pole, and they couldn’t make headway with their paddles against the current. With each attempt, they pushed themselves to their limits with the paddles, and each time, almost bursting from the effort, they were pulled back. They finally succeeded by accident. In the fastest current, just after another failed attempt, a sudden change in the current sent the canoe flying out of Churchill's control and crashing into the bluff. Churchill made a desperate leap at the bluff and landed in a crevice. With one hand gripping tightly, he held the swamped canoe with the other until Antonsen pulled himself out of the water. Then they pulled the canoe out and took a break. A fresh start at this critical moment made a difference. They landed on the bank above and immediately jumped ashore and into the brush with the tow-line.
Daylight found them far below Tagish Post. At nine o’clock Sunday morning they could hear the Flora whistling her departure. And when, at ten o’clock, they dragged themselves in to the Post, they could barely see the Flora’s smoke far to the southward. It was a pair of worn-out tatterdemalions that Captain Jones of the Mounted Police welcomed and fed, and he afterward averred that they possessed two of the most tremendous appetites he had ever observed. They lay down and slept in their wet rags by the stove. At the end of two hours Churchill got up, carried Bondell’s grip, which he had used for a pillow, down to the canoe, kicked Antonsen awake, and started in pursuit of the Flora.
Daylight revealed them far below Tagish Post. At nine o’clock Sunday morning, they could hear the Flora whistling as she left. By ten o’clock, when they finally dragged themselves into the Post, they could barely see the Flora's smoke far to the south. Captain Jones of the Mounted Police welcomed and fed them, afterward declaring that they had two of the biggest appetites he’d ever seen. They lay down and slept in their wet clothes by the stove. After two hours, Churchill got up, took Bondell’s bag, which he had used as a pillow, down to the canoe, kicked Antonsen awake, and set off in pursuit of the Flora.
“There’s no telling what might happen—machinery break down, or something,” was his reply to Captain Jones’s expostulations. “I’m going to catch that steamer and send her back for the boys.”
“Who knows what could happen—machinery could fail or something,” he replied to Captain Jones’s objections. “I’m going to catch that steamer and send it back for the guys.”
Tagish Lake was white with a fall gale that blew in their teeth. Big, swinging seas rushed upon the canoe, compelling one man to bale and leaving one man to paddle. Headway could not be made. They ran along the shallow shore and went overboard, one man ahead on the tow-line, the other shoving on the canoe. They fought the gale up to their waists in the icy water, often up to their necks, often over their heads and buried by the big, crested waves. There was no rest, never a moment’s pause from the cheerless, heart-breaking battle. That night, at the head of Tagish Lake, in the thick of a driving snow-squall, they overhauled the Flora. Antonsen fell on board, lay where he had fallen, and snored. Churchill looked like a wild man. His clothes barely clung to him. His face was iced up and swollen from the protracted effort of twenty-four hours, while his hands were so swollen that he could not close the fingers. As for his feet, it was an agony to stand upon them.
Tagish Lake was white with a fall storm that blasted in their faces. Huge, rolling waves rushed at the canoe, forcing one guy to bail water while the other paddled. They couldn't make any progress. They pushed along the shallow shore and went overboard, one man ahead on the tow-line, while the other pushed the canoe. They battled the storm up to their waists in the freezing water, often up to their necks, sometimes completely submerged by the massive, breaking waves. There was no break, never a moment's pause from the grim, exhausting fight. That night, at the top of Tagish Lake, in the middle of a heavy snow squall, they caught up with the Flora. Antonsen fell on board, lay down where he fell, and started snoring. Churchill looked wild. His clothes barely stayed on him. His face was frozen and swollen from the non-stop effort of twenty-four hours, and his hands were so swollen that he couldn't close his fingers. As for his feet, it was torture to stand on them.
The captain of the Flora was loth to go back to White Horse. Churchill was persistent and imperative; the captain was stubborn. He pointed out finally that nothing was to be gained by going back, because the only ocean steamer at Dyea, the Athenian, was to sail on Tuesday morning, and that he could not make the back trip to White Horse and bring up the stranded pilgrims in time to make the connection.
The captain of the Flora was reluctant to head back to White Horse. Churchill was insistent and demanding; the captain was unyielding. He finally pointed out that there was no benefit in returning since the only ocean steamer at Dyea, the Athenian, was scheduled to leave on Tuesday morning, and he couldn't make the round trip to White Horse and return with the stranded pilgrims in time to catch it.
“What time does the Athenian sail?” Churchill demanded.
“What time does the Athenian leave?” Churchill asked.
“Seven o’clock, Tuesday morning.”
"7 a.m., Tuesday."
“All right,” Churchill said, at the same time kicking a tattoo on the ribs of the snoring Antonsen. “You go back to White Home. We’ll go ahead and hold the Athenian.”
“All right,” Churchill said, while also kicking a rhythm on the ribs of the snoring Antonsen. “You go back to White Home. We’ll go ahead and hold the Athenian.”
Antonsen, stupid with sleep, not yet clothed in his waking mind, was bundled into the canoe, and did not realize what had happened till he was drenched with the icy spray of a big sea, and heard Churchill snarling at him through the darkness:—
Antonsen, groggy with sleep and not fully aware, was tossed into the canoe and didn’t grasp what was happening until he got splashed with the chilly spray of the ocean and heard Churchill growling at him through the darkness:—
“Paddle, can’t you! Do you want to be swamped?”
“Paddle, can’t you! Do you want to be swamped?”
Daylight found them at Caribou Crossing, the wind dying down, and Antonsen too far gone to dip a paddle. Churchill grounded the canoe on a quiet beach, where they slept. He took the precaution of twisting his arm under the weight of his head. Every few minutes the pain of the pent circulation aroused him, whereupon he would look at his watch and twist the other arm under his head. At the end of two hours he fought with Antonsen to rouse him. Then they started. Lake Bennett, thirty miles in length, was like a millpond; but, half way across, a gale from the south smote them and turned the water white. Hour after hour they repeated the struggle on Tagish, over the side, pulling and shoving on the canoe, up to their waists and necks, and over their heads, in the icy water; toward the last the good-natured giant played completely out. Churchill drove him mercilessly; but when he pitched forward and bade fair to drown in three feet of water, the other dragged him into the canoe. After that, Churchill fought on alone, arriving at the police post at the head of Bennett in the early afternoon. He tried to help Antonsen out of the canoe, but failed. He listened to the exhausted man’s heavy breathing, and envied him when he thought of what he himself had yet to undergo. Antonsen could lie there and sleep; but he, behind time, must go on over mighty Chilcoot and down to the sea. The real struggle lay before him, and he almost regretted the strength that resided in his frame because of the torment it could inflict upon that frame.
Daylight found them at Caribou Crossing, the wind calming down, and Antonsen too exhausted to paddle. Churchill grounded the canoe on a quiet beach, where they slept. He took the precaution of placing his arm under the weight of his head. Every few minutes, the pain from the restricted circulation woke him, prompting him to check his watch and switch his other arm under his head. After two hours, he struggled to wake Antonsen. Then they set off. Lake Bennett, thirty miles long, was as calm as a millpond; but halfway across, a gale from the south hit them, turning the water white. Hour after hour, they fought on Tagish, pulling and pushing the canoe through icy water, up to their waists and necks, sometimes over their heads; toward the end, the good-natured giant was completely worn out. Churchill urged him on relentlessly; but when he pitched forward and nearly drowned in three feet of water, the other dragged him into the canoe. After that, Churchill fought on alone, reaching the police post at the head of Bennett in the early afternoon. He tried to help Antonsen out of the canoe but couldn’t. He listened to the exhausted man’s heavy breathing and envied him, thinking about what he still had to face. Antonsen could lie there and sleep, but he, already behind schedule, had to continue over mighty Chilcoot and down to the sea. The real struggle lay ahead of him, and he almost regretted the strength in his body because of the pain it could bring upon him.
Churchill pulled the canoe up on the beach, seized Bondell’s grip, and started on a limping dog-trot for the police post.
Churchill dragged the canoe onto the beach, grabbed Bondell’s hand, and began a limping jog toward the police station.
“There’s a canoe down there, consigned to you from Dawson,” he hurled at the officer who answered his knock. “And there’s a man in it pretty near dead. Nothing serious; only played out. Take care of him. I’ve got to rush. Good-bye. Want to catch the Athenian.”
“There’s a canoe down there, sent to you from Dawson,” he said to the officer who answered his knock. “And there’s a man in it who’s almost dead. Nothing serious; just worn out. Take care of him. I’ve got to hurry. Goodbye. I want to catch the Athenian.”
A mile portage connected Lake Bennett and Lake Linderman, and his last words he flung back after him as he resumed the trot. It was a very painful trot, but he clenched his teeth and kept on, forgetting his pain most of the time in the fervent heat with which he regarded the gripsack. It was a severe handicap. He swung it from one hand to the other, and back again. He tucked it under his arm. He threw one hand over the opposite shoulder, and the bag bumped and pounded on his back as he ran along. He could scarcely hold it in his bruised and swollen fingers, and several times he dropped it. Once, in changing from one hand to the other, it escaped his clutch and fell in front of him, tripped him up, and threw him violently to the ground.
A mile-long portage linked Lake Bennett and Lake Linderman, and his last words were shouted back as he started to jog again. It was a painful jog, but he gritted his teeth and kept going, often forgetting his pain in the intense focus he had on the gripsack. It was a significant burden. He switched it from one hand to the other and then back again. He jammed it under his arm. He threw one arm over his opposite shoulder, and the bag thumped and jostled against his back as he ran. He could barely hold it in his bruised and swollen fingers, and he dropped it several times. Once, when he switched hands, it slipped out of his grip and fell in front of him, causing him to trip and crash to the ground.
At the far end of the portage he bought an old set of pack-straps for a dollar, and in them he swung the grip. Also, he chartered a launch to run him the six miles to the upper end of Lake Linderman, where he arrived at four in the afternoon. The Athenian was to sail from Dyea next morning at seven. Dyea was twenty-eight miles away, and between towered Chilcoot. He sat down to adjust his foot-gear for the long climb, and woke up. He had dozed the instant he sat down, though he had not slept thirty seconds. He was afraid his next doze might be longer, so he finished fixing his foot-gear standing up. Even then he was overpowered for a fleeting moment. He experienced the flash of unconsciousness; becoming aware of it, in mid-air, as his relaxed body was sinking to the ground and as he caught himself together, he stiffened his muscles with a spasmodic wrench, and escaped the fall. The sudden jerk back to consciousness left him sick and trembling. He beat his head with the heel of his hand, knocking wakefulness into the numbed brain.
At the far end of the portage, he bought an old set of pack-straps for a dollar and used them to carry his grip. He also hired a launch to take him the six miles to the upper end of Lake Linderman, arriving at four in the afternoon. The Athenian was scheduled to sail from Dyea the next morning at seven. Dyea was twenty-eight miles away, and between them stood Chilcoot. He sat down to adjust his footwear for the long climb and fell asleep. He had dozed off the moment he sat down, even though he hadn’t been asleep for more than thirty seconds. Worried that his next doze might last longer, he finished adjusting his footwear while standing. Even then, he was briefly overwhelmed. He felt a flash of unconsciousness and, realizing it in mid-air as his relaxed body began to drop, he tensed his muscles with a sudden jerk and avoided falling. The abrupt return to consciousness left him feeling sick and shaky. He thumped his head with his hand, trying to shake off the fog in his brain.
Jack Burns’s pack-train was starting back light for Crater Lake, and Churchill was invited to a mule. Burns wanted to put the gripsack on another animal, but Churchill held on to it, carrying it on his saddle-pommel. But he dozed, and the grip persisted in dropping off the pommel, one side or the other, each time wakening him with a sickening start. Then, in the early darkness, Churchill’s mule brushed him against a projecting branch that laid his cheek open. To cap it, the mule blundered off the trail and fell, throwing rider and gripsack out upon the rocks. After that, Churchill walked, or stumbled rather, over the apology for a trail, leading the mule. Stray and awful odours, drifting from each side of the trail, told of the horses that had died in the rush for gold. But he did not mind. He was too sleepy. By the time Long Lake was reached, however, he had recovered from his sleepiness; and at Deep Lake he resigned the gripsack to Burns. But thereafter, by the light of the dim stars, he kept his eyes on Burns. There were not going to be any accidents with that bag.
Jack Burns's pack train was heading back light to Crater Lake, and Churchill was invited to ride a mule. Burns wanted to put the gripsack on another animal, but Churchill insisted on keeping it, carrying it on his saddle pommel. However, he dozed off, and the gripsack kept slipping off the pommel, waking him up with a jolt each time. Then, in the early darkness, Churchill's mule brushed against a low-hanging branch, leaving a nasty cut on his cheek. To make matters worse, the mule stumbled off the trail and fell, tossing both rider and gripsack onto the rocks. After that, Churchill trudged, or rather stumbled, along the poorly defined trail, leading the mule. Strange and unpleasant smells drifting from the sides of the trail revealed the horses that had perished in the gold rush. But he didn’t care; he was too sleepy. By the time they reached Long Lake, though, he had shaken off his drowsiness, and at Deep Lake, he handed the gripsack over to Burns. But after that, under the faint light of the stars, he kept a close eye on Burns. There weren’t going to be any accidents with that bag.
At Crater Lake, the pack-train went into camp, and Churchill, slinging the grip on his back, started the steep climb for the summit. For the first time, on that precipitous wall, he realized how tired he was. He crept and crawled like a crab, burdened by the weight of his limbs. A distinct and painful effort of will was required each time he lifted a foot. An hallucination came to him that he was shod with lead, like a deep-sea diver, and it was all he could do to resist the desire to reach down and feel the lead. As for Bondell’s gripsack, it was inconceivable that forty pounds could weigh so much. It pressed him down like a mountain, and he looked back with unbelief to the year before, when he had climbed that same pass with a hundred and fifty pounds on his back. If those loads had weighed a hundred and fifty pounds, then Bondell’s grip weighed five hundred.
At Crater Lake, the pack train set up camp, and Churchill, slinging the bag over his shoulder, began the steep climb to the summit. For the first time, on that sheer wall, he felt just how exhausted he was. He moved slowly like a crab, weighed down by the heaviness of his limbs. It took a strong effort of will every time he lifted a foot. He imagined he was wearing lead boots, like a deep-sea diver, and it was all he could do to suppress the urge to reach down and check for the weight. As for Bondell’s gripsack, it was hard to believe that forty pounds could feel so heavy. It pressed down on him like a mountain, and he looked back in disbelief to the previous year when he had climbed that same pass with a hundred and fifty pounds on his back. If those loads had truly weighed a hundred and fifty pounds, then Bondell’s grip felt like five hundred.
The first rise of the divide from Crater Lake was across a small glacier. Here was a well-defined trail. But above the glacier, which was also above timber-line, was naught but a chaos of naked rock and enormous boulders. There was no way of seeing the trail in the darkness, and he blundered on, paying thrice the ordinary exertion for all that he accomplished. He won the summit in the thick of howling wind and driving snow, providentially stumbling upon a small, deserted tent, into which he crawled. There he found and bolted some ancient fried potatoes and half a dozen raw eggs.
The first ascent from Crater Lake led over a small glacier. There was a clear trail here. But above the glacier, which was beyond the tree line, there was nothing but a mess of bare rock and huge boulders. He couldn't see the trail in the darkness and struggled on, exerting three times the usual effort for every step he took. He reached the summit amidst howling winds and heavy snow, and luckily stumbled upon a small, abandoned tent, where he crawled inside. There, he found and devoured some old fried potatoes and half a dozen raw eggs.
When the snow ceased and the wind eased down, he began the almost impossible descent. There was no trail, and he stumbled and blundered, often finding himself, at the last moment, on the edge of rocky walls and steep slopes the depth of which he had no way of judging. Part way down, the stars clouded over again, and in the consequent obscurity he slipped and rolled and slid for a hundred feet, landing bruised and bleeding on the bottom of a large shallow hole. From all about him arose the stench of dead horses. The hole was handy to the trail, and the packers had made a practice of tumbling into it their broken and dying animals. The stench overpowered him, making him deadly sick, and as in a nightmare he scrambled out. Half-way up, he recollected Bondell’s gripsack. It had fallen into the hole with him; the pack-strap had evidently broken, and he had forgotten it. Back he went into the pestilential charnel-pit, where he crawled around on hands and knees and groped for half an hour. Altogether he encountered and counted seventeen dead horses (and one horse still alive that he shot with his revolver) before he found Bondell’s grip. Looking back upon a life that had not been without valour and achievement, he unhesitatingly declared to himself that this return after the grip was the most heroic act he had ever performed. So heroic was it that he was twice on the verge of fainting before he crawled out of the hole.
When the snow stopped and the wind calmed down, he started the nearly impossible descent. There was no path, and he stumbled, often finding himself at the last moment on the edge of rocky cliffs and steep slopes with depths he couldn't assess. Partway down, the stars got covered up again, and in the resulting darkness, he slipped and rolled for a hundred feet, landing bruised and bleeding at the bottom of a large, shallow hole. All around him was the foul smell of dead horses. The hole was close to the trail, and the packers had a habit of dumping their broken and dying animals there. The stench overwhelmed him, making him feel sick, and, as if in a nightmare, he scrambled out. Halfway up, he remembered Bondell's gripsack. It had fallen into the hole with him; the pack strap had clearly broken, and he had forgotten about it. He went back into the putrid pit, crawling on hands and knees and searching for half an hour. In total, he encountered and counted seventeen dead horses (and shot one that was still alive with his revolver) before he found Bondell's grip. Looking back at a life that had its share of bravery and accomplishment, he confidently told himself that going back for the grip was the most heroic thing he had ever done. So heroic was it that he nearly fainted twice before he crawled out of the hole.
By the time he had descended to the Scales, the steep pitch of Chilcoot was past, and the way became easier. Not that it was an easy way, however, in the best of places; but it became a really possible trail, along which he could have made good time if he had not been worn out, if he had had light with which to pick his steps, and if it had not been for Bondell’s gripsack. To him, in his exhausted condition, it was the last straw. Having barely strength to carry himself along, the additional weight of the grip was sufficient to throw him nearly every time he tripped or stumbled. And when he escaped tripping, branches reached out in the darkness, hooked the grip between his shoulders, and held him back.
By the time he reached the Scales, the steep incline of Chilcoot was behind him, and the path became easier. It wasn’t exactly an easy path, even at its best; however, it turned into a trail he could have made good time on if he hadn't been exhausted, if he had had some light to see his steps, and if it weren’t for Bondell’s gripsack. To him, in his worn-out state, it was the last straw. Barely able to carry himself, the extra weight of the bag was enough to trip him up almost every time he stumbled. And when he managed to avoid tripping, branches in the darkness would reach out, snag the bag between his shoulders, and slow him down.
His mind was made up that if he missed the Athenian it would be the fault of the gripsack. In fact, only two things remained in his consciousness—Bondell’s grip and the steamer. He knew only those two things, and they became identified, in a way, with some stern mission upon which he had journeyed and toiled for centuries. He walked and struggled on as in a dream. As part of the dream was his arrival at Sheep Camp. He stumbled into a saloon, slid his shoulders out of the straps, and started to deposit the grip at his feet. But it slipped from his fingers and struck the floor with a heavy thud that was not unnoticed by two men who were just leaving. Churchill drank a glass of whisky, told the barkeeper to call him in ten minutes, and sat down, his feet on the grip, his head on his knees.
He was determined that if he missed the Athenian, it would be because of the gripsack. In fact, only two things occupied his mind—Bondell’s grip and the steamer. Those were the only things he focused on, and they somehow felt like part of a serious mission he’d been on for ages. He walked and pushed through as if in a dream. Arriving at Sheep Camp was part of that dream. He stumbled into a bar, slipped his shoulders out of the straps, and started to set the grip at his feet. But it slipped from his fingers and hit the floor with a loud thud that didn’t go unnoticed by two men who were just leaving. Churchill downed a glass of whisky, asked the bartender to call him in ten minutes, and sat down, his feet on the grip and his head resting on his knees.
So badly did his misused body stiffen, that when he was called it required another ten minutes and a second glass of whisky to unbend his joints and limber up the muscles.
So tense had his abused body become that when he was called, it took another ten minutes and a second glass of whiskey to loosen his joints and stretch out his muscles.
“Hey not that way!” the barkeeper shouted, and then went after him and started him through the darkness toward Canyon City. Some little husk of inner consciousness told Churchill that the direction was right, and, still as in a dream, he took the cañon trail. He did not know what warned him, but after what seemed several centuries of travelling, he sensed danger and drew his revolver. Still in the dream, he saw two men step out and heard them halt him. His revolver went off four times, and he saw the flashes and heard the explosions of their revolvers. Also, he was aware that he had been hit in the thigh. He saw one man go down, and, as the other came for him, he smashed him a straight blow with the heavy revolver full in the face. Then he turned and ran. He came from the dream shortly afterward, to find himself plunging down the trail at a limping lope. His first thought was for the gripsack. It was still on his back. He was convinced that what had happened was a dream till he felt for his revolver and found it gone. Next he became aware of a sharp stinging of his thigh, and after investigating, he found his hand warm with blood. It was a superficial wound, but it was incontestable. He became wider awake, and kept up the lumbering run to Canyon City.
“Hey, not that way!” the bartender shouted, then ran after him, guiding him through the darkness toward Canyon City. A little voice in his head told Churchill that he was going the right way, and, still feeling like he was in a dream, he took the canyon trail. He wasn’t sure what had warned him, but after what felt like years of traveling, he sensed danger and pulled out his revolver. Still in the dreamlike state, he saw two men step out and heard them stop him. His revolver fired four times, and he saw the flashes and heard the bangs of their guns. He also realized he had been shot in the thigh. He saw one man go down, and as the other came for him, he smashed the heavy revolver straight into the man’s face. Then he turned and ran. He returned to reality a moment later, finding himself stumbling down the trail with a limp. His first thought was about the gripsack. It was still on his back. He thought what had happened was just a dream until he reached for his revolver and found it missing. Then he noticed a sharp pain in his thigh, and when he checked, his hand was warm with blood. It was a superficial wound, but undeniable. He became more alert and kept up the awkward run to Canyon City.
He found a man, with a team of horses and a wagon, who got out of bed and harnessed up for twenty dollars. Churchill crawled in on the wagon-bed and slept, the gripsack still on his back. It was a rough ride, over water-washed boulders down the Dyea Valley; but he roused only when the wagon hit the highest places. Any altitude of his body above the wagon-bed of less than a foot did not faze him. The last mile was smooth going, and he slept soundly.
He found a man with a team of horses and a wagon who got out of bed and hitched up for twenty dollars. Churchill crawled into the wagon bed and slept with his gripsack still on his back. It was a bumpy ride over water-washed boulders down the Dyea Valley, but he only woke up when the wagon hit the highest spots. Any height of his body above the wagon bed that was less than a foot didn’t bother him. The last mile was smooth, and he slept soundly.
He came to in the grey dawn, the driver shaking him savagely and howling into his ear that the Athenian was gone. Churchill looked blankly at the deserted harbour.
He woke up in the grey dawn, the driver shaking him roughly and shouting in his ear that the Athenian was gone. Churchill stared blankly at the empty harbor.
“There’s a smoke over at Skaguay,” the man said.
“There’s smoke over at Skaguay,” the man said.
Churchill’s eyes were too swollen to see that far, but he said: “It’s she. Get me a boat.”
Churchill’s eyes were too swollen to see that far, but he said: “It’s her. Get me a boat.”
The driver was obliging and found a skiff, and a man to row it for ten dollars, payment in advance. Churchill paid, and was helped into the skiff. It was beyond him to get in by himself. It was six miles to Skaguay, and he had a blissful thought of sleeping those six miles. But the man did not know how to row, and Churchill took the oars and toiled for a few more centuries. He never knew six longer and more excruciating miles. A snappy little breeze blew up the inlet and held him back. He had a gone feeling at the pit of the stomach, and suffered from faintness and numbness. At his command, the man took the baler and threw salt water into his face.
The driver was helpful and found a small boat, along with a guy to row it for ten dollars, paid in advance. Churchill paid up and was assisted into the boat. He couldn't manage to get in by himself. It was six miles to Skaguay, and he had a nice thought about sleeping through those six miles. But the guy didn’t know how to row, so Churchill grabbed the oars and struggled for what felt like ages. He never experienced six longer and more painful miles. A brisk breeze blew up the inlet, slowing him down. He felt a sinking sensation in his stomach and struggled with dizziness and numbness. At his request, the man took the baler and splashed saltwater in his face.
The Athenian’s anchor was up-and-down when they came alongside, and Churchill was at the end of his last remnant of strength.
The Athenian’s anchor was moving up and down when they pulled alongside, and Churchill was running out of his last bit of strength.
“Stop her! Stop her!” he shouted hoarsely.
“Stop her! Stop her!” he yelled hoarsely.
“Important message! Stop her!”
"Urgent message! Stop her!"
Then he dropped his chin on his chest and slept. When half a dozen men started to carry him up the gang-plank, he awoke, reached for the grip, and clung to it like a drowning man.
Then he lowered his chin to his chest and fell asleep. When a handful of guys began to lift him up the gang-plank, he woke up, grabbed onto the handle, and held onto it like a drowning man.
On deck he became a centre of horror and curiosity. The clothing in which he had left White Horse was represented by a few rags, and he was as frayed as his clothing. He had travelled for fifty-five hours at the top notch of endurance. He had slept six hours in that time, and he was twenty pounds lighter than when he started. Face and hands and body were scratched and bruised, and he could scarcely see. He tried to stand up, but failed, sprawling out on the deck, hanging on to the gripsack, and delivering his message.
On deck, he became the focus of horror and curiosity. The clothes he had worn when he left White Horse were now just a few rags, and he looked just as worn-out as his outfit. He had been on the move for fifty-five hours, pushing himself to the limit. He had only slept for six hours during that time, and he had lost twenty pounds since he started. His face, hands, and body were scratched and bruised, and his vision was blurry. He tried to stand up but failed, collapsing onto the deck while gripping his bag and delivering his message.
“Now, put me to bed,” he finished; “I’ll eat when I wake up.”
“Now, take me to bed,” he said; “I’ll eat when I wake up.”
They did him honour, carrying him down in his rags and dirt and depositing him and Bondell’s grip in the bridal chamber, which was the biggest and most luxurious state-room in the ship. Twice he slept the clock around, and he had bathed and shaved and eaten and was leaning over the rail smoking a cigar when the two hundred pilgrims from White Horse came alongside.
They honored him, bringing him down in his rags and dirt and placing him and Bondell’s grip in the bridal chamber, which was the largest and most luxurious suite on the ship. He slept for two entire days, and after he had bathed, shaved, and eaten, he was leaning over the railing, smoking a cigar when the two hundred pilgrims from White Horse arrived alongside.
By the time the Athenian arrived in Seattle, Churchill had fully recuperated, and he went ashore with Bondell’s grip in his hand. He felt proud of that grip. To him it stood for achievement and integrity and trust. “I’ve delivered the goods,” was the way he expressed these various high terms to himself. It was early in the evening, and he went straight to Bondell’s home. Louis Bondell was glad to see him, shaking hands with both hands at the same time and dragging him into the house.
By the time the Athenian reached Seattle, Churchill had completely recovered, and he stepped ashore with Bondell’s bag in his hand. He felt proud of that bag. To him, it represented success, honesty, and reliability. “I’ve delivered the goods,” was how he summed up these feelings to himself. It was early evening, and he headed straight to Bondell’s place. Louis Bondell was happy to see him, shaking hands enthusiastically and pulling him into the house.
“Oh, thanks, old man; it was good of you to bring it out,” Bondell said when he received the gripsack.
“Oh, thanks, old man; it was nice of you to bring it out,” Bondell said when he received the gripsack.
He tossed it carelessly upon a couch, and Churchill noted with an appreciative eye the rebound of its weight from the springs. Bondell was volleying him with questions.
He threw it casually onto a couch, and Churchill observed with a keen eye the way its weight bounced off the springs. Bondell was firing a barrage of questions at him.
“How did you make out? How’re the boys? What became of Bill Smithers? Is Del Bishop still with Pierce? Did he sell my dogs? How did Sulphur Bottom show up? You’re looking fine. What steamer did you come out on?”
“How did it go? How are the guys? What happened with Bill Smithers? Is Del Bishop still with Pierce? Did he sell my dogs? How did Sulphur Bottom turn out? You look great. Which steamer did you come out on?”
To all of which Churchill gave answer, till half an hour had gone by and the first lull in the conversation had arrived.
To all of this, Churchill responded until half an hour had passed and the first pause in the conversation occurred.
“Hadn’t you better take a look at it?” he suggested, nodding his head at the gripsack.
“Don’t you think you should take a look at it?” he suggested, nodding his head at the gripsack.
“Oh, it’s all right,” Bondell answered. “Did Mitchell’s dump turn out as much as he expected?”
“Oh, it’s fine,” Bondell replied. “Did Mitchell’s place end up being as much as he expected?”
“I think you’d better look at it,” Churchill insisted. “When I deliver a thing, I want to be satisfied that it’s all right. There’s always the chance that somebody might have got into it when I was asleep, or something.”
“I think you should take a look at it,” Churchill insisted. “When I hand something over, I want to be sure that it’s all good. There’s always a chance that someone could have tampered with it while I was sleeping, or something.”
“It’s nothing important, old man,” Bondell answered, with a laugh.
“It’s nothing important, old man,” Bondell replied with a laugh.
“Nothing important,” Churchill echoed in a faint, small voice. Then he spoke with decision: “Louis, what’s in that bag? I want to know.”
“Nothing important,” Churchill echoed in a faint, small voice. Then he spoke firmly: “Louis, what’s in that bag? I want to know.”
Louis looked at him curiously, then left the room and returned with a bunch of keys. He inserted his hand and drew out a heavy Colt’s revolver. Next came out a few boxes of ammunition for the revolver and several boxes of Winchester cartridges.
Louis looked at him with curiosity, then left the room and came back with a bunch of keys. He reached inside and pulled out a heavy Colt revolver. Next, he took out a few boxes of ammo for the revolver and several boxes of Winchester cartridges.
Churchill took the gripsack and looked into it. Then he turned it upside down and shook it gently.
Churchill picked up the bag and looked inside it. Then he flipped it over and shook it gently.
“The gun’s all rusted,” Bondell said. “Must have been out in the rain.”
“The gun's all rusty,” Bondell said. “Must have been left out in the rain.”
“Yes,” Churchill answered. “Too bad it got wet. I guess I was a bit careless.”
“Yes,” Churchill replied. “It’s a shame it got wet. I suppose I was a little careless.”
He got up and went outside. Ten minutes later Louis Bondell went out and found him on the steps, sitting down, elbows on knees and chin on hands, gazing steadfastly out into the darkness.
He got up and went outside. Ten minutes later, Louis Bondell went out and found him on the steps, sitting down, elbows on his knees and chin in his hands, gazing intently into the darkness.
p. 47TO BUILD A FIRE
Day had broken cold and grey, exceedingly cold and grey, when the man turned aside from the main Yukon trail and climbed the high earth-bank, where a dim and little-travelled trail led eastward through the fat spruce timberland. It was a steep bank, and he paused for breath at the top, excusing the act to himself by looking at his watch. It was nine o’clock. There was no sun nor hint of sun, though there was not a cloud in the sky. It was a clear day, and yet there seemed an intangible pall over the face of things, a subtle gloom that made the day dark, and that was due to the absence of sun. This fact did not worry the man. He was used to the lack of sun. It had been days since he had seen the sun, and he knew that a few more days must pass before that cheerful orb, due south, would just peep above the sky-line and dip immediately from view.
Day had broken cold and gray, really cold and gray, when the man stepped off the main Yukon trail and climbed the steep earth bank, where a faint and rarely used trail led east through the thick spruce forest. It was a steep incline, and he stopped to catch his breath at the top, justifying the pause by checking his watch. It was nine o'clock. There was no sun or any sign of it, even though the sky was clear of clouds. It was a bright day, yet there was an unexplainable heaviness over everything, a subtle gloom that made the day feel dark, and that was because of the lack of sunshine. This didn’t concern the man. He was used to the absence of sun. It had been days since he had seen it, and he knew that a few more days would go by before that cheerful orb, directly south, would just peek above the horizon and quickly disappear from view.
The man flung a look back along the way he had come. The Yukon lay a mile wide and hidden under three feet of ice. On top of this ice were as many feet of snow. It was all pure white, rolling in gentle undulations where the ice-jams of the freeze-up had formed. North and south, as far as his eye could see, it was unbroken white, save for a dark hair-line that curved and twisted from around the spruce-covered island to the south, and that curved and twisted away into the north, where it disappeared behind another spruce-covered island. This dark hair-line was the trail—the main trail—that led south five hundred miles to the Chilcoot Pass, Dyea, and salt water; and that led north seventy miles to Dawson, and still on to the north a thousand miles to Nulato, and finally to St. Michael on Bering Sea, a thousand miles and half a thousand more.
The man looked back at the path he had taken. The Yukon stretched a mile wide, covered by three feet of ice. On top of that ice lay several feet of snow. It was all a bright white, rolling gently in soft waves where the ice had jammed during the freeze-up. As far as he could see to the north and south, it was an endless expanse of white, except for a dark line that curved and twisted from around the spruce-covered island to the south and continued north until it vanished behind another spruce-covered island. This dark line was the trail—the main trail—that stretched south for five hundred miles to Chilcoot Pass, Dyea, and the ocean; and north for seventy miles to Dawson, continuing a thousand miles further to Nulato, and finally to St. Michael on Bering Sea, a thousand miles and then some.
But all this—the mysterious, far-reaching hairline trail, the absence of sun from the sky, the tremendous cold, and the strangeness and weirdness of it all—made no impression on the man. It was not because he was long used to it. He was a new-comer in the land, a chechaquo, and this was his first winter. The trouble with him was that he was without imagination. He was quick and alert in the things of life, but only in the things, and not in the significances. Fifty degrees below zero meant eighty odd degrees of frost. Such fact impressed him as being cold and uncomfortable, and that was all. It did not lead him to meditate upon his frailty as a creature of temperature, and upon man’s frailty in general, able only to live within certain narrow limits of heat and cold; and from there on it did not lead him to the conjectural field of immortality and man’s place in the universe. Fifty degrees below zero stood for a bite of frost that hurt and that must be guarded against by the use of mittens, ear-flaps, warm moccasins, and thick socks. Fifty degrees below zero was to him just precisely fifty degrees below zero. That there should be anything more to it than that was a thought that never entered his head.
But all this—the mysterious, far-reaching trail, the absence of sunlight in the sky, the intense cold, and the strangeness of it all—didn’t affect the man. It wasn’t because he was used to it. He was a newcomer to the land, a chechaquo, and this was his first winter. The issue with him was that he lacked imagination. He was quick and alert in practical matters, but only in those matters, not in their deeper meanings. Fifty degrees below zero meant over eighty degrees of frost. That fact struck him as just being cold and uncomfortable, and that was all. It didn’t make him reflect on his vulnerability as a being affected by temperature, or on humanity's overall vulnerability, limited to living within certain narrow ranges of heat and cold; and from there, it didn’t lead him to think about immortality or man's place in the universe. Fifty degrees below zero simply meant a painful bite of frost that he needed to protect against with mittens, ear-flaps, warm moccasins, and thick socks. To him, fifty degrees below zero was simply fifty degrees below zero. The idea that there could be anything more to it never crossed his mind.
As he turned to go on, he spat speculatively. There was a sharp, explosive crackle that startled him. He spat again. And again, in the air, before it could fall to the snow, the spittle crackled. He knew that at fifty below spittle crackled on the snow, but this spittle had crackled in the air. Undoubtedly it was colder than fifty below—how much colder he did not know. But the temperature did not matter. He was bound for the old claim on the left fork of Henderson Creek, where the boys were already. They had come over across the divide from the Indian Creek country, while he had come the roundabout way to take a look at the possibilities of getting out logs in the spring from the islands in the Yukon. He would be in to camp by six o’clock; a bit after dark, it was true, but the boys would be there, a fire would be going, and a hot supper would be ready. As for lunch, he pressed his hand against the protruding bundle under his jacket. It was also under his shirt, wrapped up in a handkerchief and lying against the naked skin. It was the only way to keep the biscuits from freezing. He smiled agreeably to himself as he thought of those biscuits, each cut open and sopped in bacon grease, and each enclosing a generous slice of fried bacon.
As he turned to continue on his way, he spat thoughtfully. There was a sharp, loud crack that surprised him. He spat again. And once more, the spit crackled in the air before it could land on the snow. He knew that at fifty below, spit crackled on the snow, but this spit had crackled in the air. It was definitely colder than fifty below—how much colder, he wasn’t sure. But the temperature didn’t matter. He was headed for the old claim on the left fork of Henderson Creek, where the guys were already. They had come over from the Indian Creek area, while he had taken the long way around to check out the potential for getting logs out in the spring from the islands in the Yukon. He would reach camp by six o’clock; slightly after dark, true, but the guys would be there, a fire would be going, and a hot dinner would be ready. As for lunch, he pressed his hand against the bulging bundle under his jacket. It was also under his shirt, wrapped in a handkerchief and lying against his bare skin. It was the only way to keep the biscuits from freezing. He smiled to himself at the thought of those biscuits, each sliced open and soaked in bacon grease, and each containing a generous piece of fried bacon.
He plunged in among the big spruce trees. The trail was faint. A foot of snow had fallen since the last sled had passed over, and he was glad he was without a sled, travelling light. In fact, he carried nothing but the lunch wrapped in the handkerchief. He was surprised, however, at the cold. It certainly was cold, he concluded, as he rubbed his numbed nose and cheek-bones with his mittened hand. He was a warm-whiskered man, but the hair on his face did not protect the high cheek-bones and the eager nose that thrust itself aggressively into the frosty air.
He stepped into the thick spruce trees. The trail was barely visible. A foot of snow had fallen since the last sled came through, and he was glad he wasn’t hauling a sled, traveling light. In fact, he only had his lunch wrapped in a handkerchief. However, he was surprised by the cold. It was definitely cold, he thought, as he rubbed his numb nose and cheekbones with his mittened hand. He was a man with a warm beard, but the hair on his face didn’t shield the high cheekbones and the eager nose that jutted out aggressively into the chilly air.
At the man’s heels trotted a dog, a big native husky, the proper wolf-dog, grey-coated and without any visible or temperamental difference from its brother, the wild wolf. The animal was depressed by the tremendous cold. It knew that it was no time for travelling. Its instinct told it a truer tale than was told to the man by the man’s judgment. In reality, it was not merely colder than fifty below zero; it was colder than sixty below, than seventy below. It was seventy-five below zero. Since the freezing-point is thirty-two above zero, it meant that one hundred and seven degrees of frost obtained. The dog did not know anything about thermometers. Possibly in its brain there was no sharp consciousness of a condition of very cold such as was in the man’s brain. But the brute had its instinct. It experienced a vague but menacing apprehension that subdued it and made it slink along at the man’s heels, and that made it question eagerly every unwonted movement of the man as if expecting him to go into camp or to seek shelter somewhere and build a fire. The dog had learned fire, and it wanted fire, or else to burrow under the snow and cuddle its warmth away from the air.
At the man’s heels walked a dog, a big native husky, the true wolf-dog, gray-coated and with no noticeable or behavioral difference from its wild brother, the wolf. The animal felt weighed down by the extreme cold. It understood that this wasn't the right time for traveling. Its instincts told it a harsher truth than what the man believed. In reality, it was not just colder than fifty below; it was colder than sixty below, even seventy below. It was seventy-five below zero. Since freezing is thirty-two degrees above zero, that meant it was one hundred and seven degrees of frost. The dog didn’t know anything about thermometers. Possibly, it didn't have a clear awareness of the intense cold like the man did. But the animal had its instincts. It felt a vague but threatening apprehension that kept it subdued, making it trail along at the man’s heels, and it eagerly observed every unusual movement from the man, as if expecting him to set up camp or look for shelter and make a fire. The dog had learned about fire, and it wanted fire, or at least to dig under the snow and keep warm away from the cold air.
The frozen moisture of its breathing had settled on its fur in a fine powder of frost, and especially were its jowls, muzzle, and eyelashes whitened by its crystalled breath. The man’s red beard and moustache were likewise frosted, but more solidly, the deposit taking the form of ice and increasing with every warm, moist breath he exhaled. Also, the man was chewing tobacco, and the muzzle of ice held his lips so rigidly that he was unable to clear his chin when he expelled the juice. The result was that a crystal beard of the colour and solidity of amber was increasing its length on his chin. If he fell down it would shatter itself, like glass, into brittle fragments. But he did not mind the appendage. It was the penalty all tobacco-chewers paid in that country, and he had been out before in two cold snaps. They had not been so cold as this, he knew, but by the spirit thermometer at Sixty Mile he knew they had been registered at fifty below and at fifty-five.
The frozen moisture from its breath had settled on its fur like fine frost, especially making its jowls, muzzle, and eyelashes white with crystallized breath. The man’s red beard and mustache were similarly frosted, but it was more solid, forming ice that grew with every warm, moist breath he exhaled. He was also chewing tobacco, and the ice on his muzzle made his lips so stiff that he couldn't clear his chin when he spit out the juice. As a result, a crystal beard the color and hardness of amber was growing longer on his chin. If he fell, it would shatter like glass into fragile pieces. But he didn’t care about the extra weight. It was the price that all tobacco chewers paid in that region, and he had been out during two other cold snaps before. He knew those hadn’t been as cold as this one, but according to the spirit thermometer at Sixty Mile, they had been recorded at fifty below and fifty-five.
He held on through the level stretch of woods for several miles, crossed a wide flat of nigger-heads, and dropped down a bank to the frozen bed of a small stream. This was Henderson Creek, and he knew he was ten miles from the forks. He looked at his watch. It was ten o’clock. He was making four miles an hour, and he calculated that he would arrive at the forks at half-past twelve. He decided to celebrate that event by eating his lunch there.
He kept going through the flat stretch of woods for several miles, crossed a wide area of rocks, and dropped down a bank to the frozen bed of a small stream. This was Henderson Creek, and he knew he was ten miles from the forks. He checked his watch. It was ten o’clock. He was moving at four miles an hour, and he figured he would arrive at the forks by twelve-thirty. He decided to celebrate that moment by having his lunch there.
The dog dropped in again at his heels, with a tail drooping discouragement, as the man swung along the creek-bed. The furrow of the old sled-trail was plainly visible, but a dozen inches of snow covered the marks of the last runners. In a month no man had come up or down that silent creek. The man held steadily on. He was not much given to thinking, and just then particularly he had nothing to think about save that he would eat lunch at the forks and that at six o’clock he would be in camp with the boys. There was nobody to talk to and, had there been, speech would have been impossible because of the ice-muzzle on his mouth. So he continued monotonously to chew tobacco and to increase the length of his amber beard.
The dog trailed behind him again, its tail hanging low in disappointment, as the man walked along the creek bed. The old sled trail was clearly visible, but a foot of snow covered the tracks of the last sleds. No one had traveled up or down that quiet creek in a month. The man kept moving forward. He didn’t think much, and right now, he had nothing to think about except that he would have lunch at the forks and that by six o’clock he would be back at camp with his friends. There was no one to talk to, and even if there were, he couldn’t speak because of the ice covering his mouth. So he continued to chew tobacco monotonously, letting his amber beard grow longer.
Once in a while the thought reiterated itself that it was very cold and that he had never experienced such cold. As he walked along he rubbed his cheek-bones and nose with the back of his mittened hand. He did this automatically, now and again changing hands. But rub as he would, the instant he stopped his cheek-bones went numb, and the following instant the end of his nose went numb. He was sure to frost his cheeks; he knew that, and experienced a pang of regret that he had not devised a nose-strap of the sort Bud wore in cold snaps. Such a strap passed across the cheeks, as well, and saved them. But it didn’t matter much, after all. What were frosted cheeks? A bit painful, that was all; they were never serious.
Once in a while, he kept thinking about how cold it was and how he had never felt such cold before. As he walked, he rubbed his cheekbones and nose with the back of his mittened hand. He did this automatically, switching hands every now and then. But no matter how much he rubbed, the moment he stopped, his cheekbones went numb, and in the next moment, the tip of his nose went numb too. He was sure he would frost his cheeks; he knew it, and felt a pang of regret that he hadn’t come up with a nose strap like the one Bud wore during cold snaps. That strap went across the cheeks as well and protected them. But in the end, it didn’t really matter. What were frosted cheeks? A little painful, that was all; they were never serious.
Empty as the man’s mind was of thoughts, he was keenly observant, and he noticed the changes in the creek, the curves and bends and timber-jams, and always he sharply noted where he placed his feet. Once, coming around a bend, he shied abruptly, like a startled horse, curved away from the place where he had been walking, and retreated several paces back along the trail. The creek he knew was frozen clear to the bottom—no creek could contain water in that arctic winter—but he knew also that there were springs that bubbled out from the hillsides and ran along under the snow and on top the ice of the creek. He knew that the coldest snaps never froze these springs, and he knew likewise their danger. They were traps. They hid pools of water under the snow that might be three inches deep, or three feet. Sometimes a skin of ice half an inch thick covered them, and in turn was covered by the snow. Sometimes there were alternate layers of water and ice-skin, so that when one broke through he kept on breaking through for a while, sometimes wetting himself to the waist.
Empty as the man's mind was of thoughts, he was sharply observant. He noticed the changes in the creek, the curves, bends, and log jams, and he always paid careful attention to where he stepped. Once, when he came around a bend, he flinched suddenly, like a startled horse, swerving away from where he had been walking, and stepped back several paces along the trail. He knew the creek was frozen solid to the bottom—no creek could hold water in that arctic winter—but he also knew there were springs bubbling up from the hillsides, running under the snow and above the ice of the creek. He understood that the coldest snaps never froze these springs, and he recognized their danger. They were traps. They hid pools of water beneath the snow that could be three inches deep or three feet. Sometimes a thin layer of ice, half an inch thick, covered them, which was then hidden by the snow. Other times, there were alternating layers of water and ice, so when one broke through, he kept falling through for a while, sometimes soaking himself to the waist.
That was why he had shied in such panic. He had felt the give under his feet and heard the crackle of a snow-hidden ice-skin. And to get his feet wet in such a temperature meant trouble and danger. At the very least it meant delay, for he would be forced to stop and build a fire, and under its protection to bare his feet while he dried his socks and moccasins. He stood and studied the creek-bed and its banks, and decided that the flow of water came from the right. He reflected awhile, rubbing his nose and cheeks, then skirted to the left, stepping gingerly and testing the footing for each step. Once clear of the danger, he took a fresh chew of tobacco and swung along at his four-mile gait.
That’s why he had panicked so much. He felt the ground shift beneath his feet and heard the crackling of ice hidden under the snow. Getting his feet wet in this freezing temperature meant trouble and risk. At the very least, it would mean delays since he'd have to stop, build a fire, and take off his socks and moccasins to dry them out in its warmth. He paused to study the creek-bed and its banks, deciding the water flowed from the right. He thought for a bit, rubbing his nose and cheeks, then moved to the left, stepping carefully and testing the ground with each step. Once he was out of danger, he took a fresh chew of tobacco and picked up his pace, walking at his four-mile-per-hour speed.
In the course of the next two hours he came upon several similar traps. Usually the snow above the hidden pools had a sunken, candied appearance that advertised the danger. Once again, however, he had a close call; and once, suspecting danger, he compelled the dog to go on in front. The dog did not want to go. It hung back until the man shoved it forward, and then it went quickly across the white, unbroken surface. Suddenly it broke through, floundered to one side, and got away to firmer footing. It had wet its forefeet and legs, and almost immediately the water that clung to it turned to ice. It made quick efforts to lick the ice off its legs, then dropped down in the snow and began to bite out the ice that had formed between the toes. This was a matter of instinct. To permit the ice to remain would mean sore feet. It did not know this. It merely obeyed the mysterious prompting that arose from the deep crypts of its being. But the man knew, having achieved a judgment on the subject, and he removed the mitten from his right hand and helped tear out the ice-particles. He did not expose his fingers more than a minute, and was astonished at the swift numbness that smote them. It certainly was cold. He pulled on the mitten hastily, and beat the hand savagely across his chest.
Over the next two hours, he encountered several similar traps. Usually, the snow above the hidden pools looked sunken and shiny, signaling danger. Yet again, he had a close call; at one point, sensing trouble, he forced the dog to go ahead of him. The dog was reluctant to go. It held back until he nudged it forward, and then it quickly crossed the smooth, unbroken surface. Suddenly, it fell through, scrambled to one side, and managed to get back on solid ground. Its front legs and paws got wet, and almost immediately, the water froze into ice. It hurried to lick the ice off its legs, then dropped into the snow and started to gnaw at the ice that had formed between its toes. This behavior was instinctual. Allowing the ice to stay would result in sore feet, but the dog didn’t understand that; it simply followed the instinct that arose from deep within. The man, on the other hand, knew better, having learned this lesson, and he took off the mitten from his right hand to help pull out the ice pieces. He kept his fingers exposed for no longer than a minute and was shocked by how quickly they became numb. It was definitely cold. He hurriedly put the mitten back on and beat his hand vigorously against his chest.
At twelve o’clock the day was at its brightest. Yet the sun was too far south on its winter journey to clear the horizon. The bulge of the earth intervened between it and Henderson Creek, where the man walked under a clear sky at noon and cast no shadow. At half-past twelve, to the minute, he arrived at the forks of the creek. He was pleased at the speed he had made. If he kept it up, he would certainly be with the boys by six. He unbuttoned his jacket and shirt and drew forth his lunch. The action consumed no more than a quarter of a minute, yet in that brief moment the numbness laid hold of the exposed fingers. He did not put the mitten on, but, instead, struck the fingers a dozen sharp smashes against his leg. Then he sat down on a snow-covered log to eat. The sting that followed upon the striking of his fingers against his leg ceased so quickly that he was startled, he had had no chance to take a bite of biscuit. He struck the fingers repeatedly and returned them to the mitten, baring the other hand for the purpose of eating. He tried to take a mouthful, but the ice-muzzle prevented. He had forgotten to build a fire and thaw out. He chuckled at his foolishness, and as he chuckled he noted the numbness creeping into the exposed fingers. Also, he noted that the stinging which had first come to his toes when he sat down was already passing away. He wondered whether the toes were warm or numbed. He moved them inside the moccasins and decided that they were numbed.
At noon, the day was at its brightest. But the sun was too far south on its winter path to rise above the horizon. The curve of the earth blocked it from view at Henderson Creek, where the man walked under a clear sky at noon and cast no shadow. At exactly twelve-thirty, he reached the forks of the creek. He was happy with his pace. If he maintained it, he would definitely meet up with the guys by six. He unbuttoned his jacket and shirt and pulled out his lunch. This took no more than a quarter of a minute, yet in that brief moment, the cold began to numb his exposed fingers. He didn’t put on his mitten; instead, he thumped his fingers against his leg a dozen times. Then he sat down on a snow-covered log to eat. The sting from hitting his fingers against his leg faded so quickly that it surprised him; he hadn’t even had a chance to bite into his biscuit. He hit his fingers repeatedly and slipped them back into the mitten, leaving his other hand uncovered to eat. He tried to take a bite, but the icy muzzle made it impossible. He had forgotten to start a fire and warm up. He chuckled at his silliness, and as he laughed, he felt the numbness creeping into his exposed fingers. He also noticed that the sting he first felt in his toes when he sat down was already fading. He wondered if his toes were warm or numb. He moved them inside his moccasins and decided they were definitely numb.
He pulled the mitten on hurriedly and stood up. He was a bit frightened. He stamped up and down until the stinging returned into the feet. It certainly was cold, was his thought. That man from Sulphur Creek had spoken the truth when telling how cold it sometimes got in the country. And he had laughed at him at the time! That showed one must not be too sure of things. There was no mistake about it, it was cold. He strode up and down, stamping his feet and threshing his arms, until reassured by the returning warmth. Then he got out matches and proceeded to make a fire. From the undergrowth, where high water of the previous spring had lodged a supply of seasoned twigs, he got his firewood. Working carefully from a small beginning, he soon had a roaring fire, over which he thawed the ice from his face and in the protection of which he ate his biscuits. For the moment the cold of space was outwitted. The dog took satisfaction in the fire, stretching out close enough for warmth and far enough away to escape being singed.
He quickly put on the mitten and stood up. He felt a bit scared. He paced back and forth until the sting returned to his feet. It was definitely cold, he thought. That guy from Sulphur Creek had been right when he talked about how cold it could get in this area. And he had laughed at him back then! It was a reminder not to be too certain about things. There was no denying it, it was cold. He walked up and down, stamping his feet and waving his arms until he felt the warmth come back. Then he took out some matches and started to make a fire. From the underbrush, where the high water from the previous spring had left a stash of dry twigs, he gathered his firewood. Carefully building it up from a small start, he quickly had a roaring fire, over which he melted the ice off his face and sheltered himself while he ate his biscuits. For now, the cold out in the open was defeated. The dog enjoyed the fire, lying close enough for warmth but far enough away to avoid getting burned.
When the man had finished, he filled his pipe and took his comfortable time over a smoke. Then he pulled on his mittens, settled the ear-flaps of his cap firmly about his ears, and took the creek trail up the left fork. The dog was disappointed and yearned back toward the fire. This man did not know cold. Possibly all the generations of his ancestry had been ignorant of cold, of real cold, of cold one hundred and seven degrees below freezing-point. But the dog knew; all its ancestry knew, and it had inherited the knowledge. And it knew that it was not good to walk abroad in such fearful cold. It was the time to lie snug in a hole in the snow and wait for a curtain of cloud to be drawn across the face of outer space whence this cold came. On the other hand, there was keen intimacy between the dog and the man. The one was the toil-slave of the other, and the only caresses it had ever received were the caresses of the whip-lash and of harsh and menacing throat-sounds that threatened the whip-lash. So the dog made no effort to communicate its apprehension to the man. It was not concerned in the welfare of the man; it was for its own sake that it yearned back toward the fire. But the man whistled, and spoke to it with the sound of whip-lashes, and the dog swung in at the man’s heels and followed after.
When the man was done, he filled his pipe and enjoyed a leisurely smoke. Then he put on his mittens, adjusted the ear-flaps of his cap securely around his ears, and took the creek trail up the left fork. The dog felt let down and wanted to return to the fire. This man didn’t understand cold. Maybe all of his ancestors had never experienced real cold, the kind that hits one hundred seven degrees below freezing. But the dog knew; all its ancestors knew, and it had inherited that understanding. It realized that walking out in such brutal cold wasn’t a good idea. It was the time to curl up in a cozy spot in the snow and wait for a cloud cover to block off the source of this cold. On the other hand, there was a strong bond between the dog and the man. One was the laborer for the other, and the only affection it had ever known came from the whip and from the harsh, threatening sounds that accompanied it. So the dog didn’t try to show its concern to the man. It wasn’t worried about the man’s safety; it wanted to go back to the fire for its own comfort. But the man whistled and spoke to it with the tone like that of a whip, and the dog fell in step behind him and followed along.
The man took a chew of tobacco and proceeded to start a new amber beard. Also, his moist breath quickly powdered with white his moustache, eyebrows, and lashes. There did not seem to be so many springs on the left fork of the Henderson, and for half an hour the man saw no signs of any. And then it happened. At a place where there were no signs, where the soft, unbroken snow seemed to advertise solidity beneath, the man broke through. It was not deep. He wetted himself half-way to the knees before he floundered out to the firm crust.
The man took a chew of tobacco and started to grow a new amber beard. His moist breath quickly covered his mustache, eyebrows, and lashes with white. It didn't seem like there were many springs on the left fork of the Henderson, and for half an hour, he saw no signs of any. And then it happened. In a spot where there were no signs, where the soft, untouched snow appeared solid beneath, he broke through. It wasn't deep. He got wet halfway up to his knees before he struggled out onto the firm crust.
He was angry, and cursed his luck aloud. He had hoped to get into camp with the boys at six o’clock, and this would delay him an hour, for he would have to build a fire and dry out his foot-gear. This was imperative at that low temperature—he knew that much; and he turned aside to the bank, which he climbed. On top, tangled in the underbrush about the trunks of several small spruce trees, was a high-water deposit of dry firewood—sticks and twigs principally, but also larger portions of seasoned branches and fine, dry, last-year’s grasses. He threw down several large pieces on top of the snow. This served for a foundation and prevented the young flame from drowning itself in the snow it otherwise would melt. The flame he got by touching a match to a small shred of birch-bark that he took from his pocket. This burned even more readily than paper. Placing it on the foundation, he fed the young flame with wisps of dry grass and with the tiniest dry twigs.
He was furious and loudly cursed his luck. He had hoped to get to camp with the guys by six o’clock, but this would set him back an hour since he needed to build a fire and dry out his footwear. This was crucial given the low temperature—he knew that much; so he moved over to the bank and climbed up. At the top, tangled in the underbrush around several small spruce trees, he found a stash of dry firewood left by high water—mostly sticks and twigs, but also some bigger seasoned branches and fine, dry grass from last year. He tossed several large pieces onto the snow. This acted as a base and kept the small flame from being extinguished by the melting snow. He got his flame by lighting a small piece of birch bark that he pulled from his pocket. It lit even more easily than paper. He placed it on the base and added dry grass and tiny twigs to fuel the young flame.
He worked slowly and carefully, keenly aware of his danger. Gradually, as the flame grew stronger, he increased the size of the twigs with which he fed it. He squatted in the snow, pulling the twigs out from their entanglement in the brush and feeding directly to the flame. He knew there must be no failure. When it is seventy-five below zero, a man must not fail in his first attempt to build a fire—that is, if his feet are wet. If his feet are dry, and he fails, he can run along the trail for half a mile and restore his circulation. But the circulation of wet and freezing feet cannot be restored by running when it is seventy-five below. No matter how fast he runs, the wet feet will freeze the harder.
He worked slowly and carefully, fully aware of the danger he was in. Gradually, as the flame got stronger, he used larger twigs to feed it. He crouched in the snow, pulling the twigs out from the brush and adding them directly to the fire. He knew he couldn’t afford to fail. When it's seventy-five below zero, a man must succeed on his first attempt to start a fire—especially if his feet are wet. If his feet are dry and he fails, he can run down the trail for half a mile to get his circulation back. But the circulation in wet, freezing feet can’t be restored by running when it’s seventy-five below. No matter how fast he runs, the wet feet will freeze even more.
All this the man knew. The old-timer on Sulphur Creek had told him about it the previous fall, and now he was appreciating the advice. Already all sensation had gone out of his feet. To build the fire he had been forced to remove his mittens, and the fingers had quickly gone numb. His pace of four miles an hour had kept his heart pumping blood to the surface of his body and to all the extremities. But the instant he stopped, the action of the pump eased down. The cold of space smote the unprotected tip of the planet, and he, being on that unprotected tip, received the full force of the blow. The blood of his body recoiled before it. The blood was alive, like the dog, and like the dog it wanted to hide away and cover itself up from the fearful cold. So long as he walked four miles an hour, he pumped that blood, willy-nilly, to the surface; but now it ebbed away and sank down into the recesses of his body. The extremities were the first to feel its absence. His wet feet froze the faster, and his exposed fingers numbed the faster, though they had not yet begun to freeze. Nose and cheeks were already freezing, while the skin of all his body chilled as it lost its blood.
All of this the man understood. The old-timer on Sulphur Creek had told him about it the previous fall, and now he was really appreciating that advice. Sensation had already left his feet. To build the fire, he had to take off his mittens, and his fingers quickly went numb. His pace of four miles an hour had kept his heart pumping blood to the surface of his body and to all the tips. But the moment he stopped, the pumping action eased off. The cold of the open air hit the unprotected parts of him, and because he was on that exposed edge, he felt the full force of it. The blood in his body recoiled from the chill. The blood was alive, like the dog, and, like the dog, it wanted to hide and shield itself from the extreme cold. As long as he kept walking at four miles an hour, he forced that blood to the surface, but now it receded and sank back into the depths of his body. The extremities were the first to notice its absence. His wet feet froze more quickly, and his exposed fingers numbed faster, though they hadn’t started to freeze yet. His nose and cheeks were already freezing, while the skin on his entire body chilled as it lost its blood.
But he was safe. Toes and nose and cheeks would be only touched by the frost, for the fire was beginning to burn with strength. He was feeding it with twigs the size of his finger. In another minute he would be able to feed it with branches the size of his wrist, and then he could remove his wet foot-gear, and, while it dried, he could keep his naked feet warm by the fire, rubbing them at first, of course, with snow. The fire was a success. He was safe. He remembered the advice of the old-timer on Sulphur Creek, and smiled. The old-timer had been very serious in laying down the law that no man must travel alone in the Klondike after fifty below. Well, here he was; he had had the accident; he was alone; and he had saved himself. Those old-timers were rather womanish, some of them, he thought. All a man had to do was to keep his head, and he was all right. Any man who was a man could travel alone. But it was surprising, the rapidity with which his cheeks and nose were freezing. And he had not thought his fingers could go lifeless in so short a time. Lifeless they were, for he could scarcely make them move together to grip a twig, and they seemed remote from his body and from him. When he touched a twig, he had to look and see whether or not he had hold of it. The wires were pretty well down between him and his finger-ends.
But he was safe. His toes, nose, and cheeks would only feel the frost because the fire was starting to burn brightly. He was feeding it with twigs the size of his finger. In another minute, he’d be able to use branches the size of his wrist, and then he could take off his wet footwear and, while it dried, keep his bare feet warm by the fire, rubbing them with snow at first, of course. The fire was working well. He was safe. He remembered the advice from the old-timer on Sulphur Creek and smiled. The old-timer had been very serious about the rule that no man should travel alone in the Klondike when it was fifty below. Well, here he was; he’d had the accident; he was alone; and he’d saved himself. Those old-timers were a bit overly cautious, some of them, he thought. All a man had to do was keep his cool, and he’d be fine. Any man who was a real man could travel alone. But it was surprising how quickly his cheeks and nose were freezing. He hadn’t expected his fingers to go numb so fast. Numb they were, because he could hardly move them together to grip a twig, and they felt distant from his body and from him. When he touched a twig, he had to look to see whether or not he was holding it. The connection between him and his fingertips was pretty much gone.
All of which counted for little. There was the fire, snapping and crackling and promising life with every dancing flame. He started to untie his moccasins. They were coated with ice; the thick German socks were like sheaths of iron half-way to the knees; and the mocassin strings were like rods of steel all twisted and knotted as by some conflagration. For a moment he tugged with his numbed fingers, then, realizing the folly of it, he drew his sheath-knife.
All of this didn't matter much. There was the fire, popping and crackling, promising warmth with every flickering flame. He started to take off his moccasins. They were covered in ice; the thick German socks felt like iron sleeves halfway up to his knees; and the moccasin strings were like twisted and knotted rods of steel, as if from some intense heat. For a moment, he pulled with his numb fingers, then, realizing how pointless it was, he took out his sheath knife.
But before he could cut the strings, it happened. It was his own fault or, rather, his mistake. He should not have built the fire under the spruce tree. He should have built it in the open. But it had been easier to pull the twigs from the brush and drop them directly on the fire. Now the tree under which he had done this carried a weight of snow on its boughs. No wind had blown for weeks, and each bough was fully freighted. Each time he had pulled a twig he had communicated a slight agitation to the tree—an imperceptible agitation, so far as he was concerned, but an agitation sufficient to bring about the disaster. High up in the tree one bough capsized its load of snow. This fell on the boughs beneath, capsizing them. This process continued, spreading out and involving the whole tree. It grew like an avalanche, and it descended without warning upon the man and the fire, and the fire was blotted out! Where it had burned was a mantle of fresh and disordered snow.
But before he could cut the strings, it happened. It was his own fault, or rather, his mistake. He shouldn't have built the fire under the spruce tree. He should have built it in the open. But it was easier to pull the twigs from the brush and drop them right on the fire. Now the tree he had done this under was weighed down with snow on its branches. No wind had blown for weeks, and each branch was fully loaded. Each time he pulled a twig, he caused a slight disturbance to the tree—an imperceptible disturbance from his point of view, but enough to bring about the disaster. High up in the tree, one branch lost its load of snow. This fell onto the branches below, causing them to collapse. This process kept spreading, involving the whole tree. It grew like an avalanche and came down on the man and the fire without warning, and the fire was extinguished! Where it had burned was now a blanket of fresh and disturbed snow.
The man was shocked. It was as though he had just heard his own sentence of death. For a moment he sat and stared at the spot where the fire had been. Then he grew very calm. Perhaps the old-timer on Sulphur Creek was right. If he had only had a trail-mate he would have been in no danger now. The trail-mate could have built the fire. Well, it was up to him to build the fire over again, and this second time there must be no failure. Even if he succeeded, he would most likely lose some toes. His feet must be badly frozen by now, and there would be some time before the second fire was ready.
The man was shocked. It was like he had just heard his own death sentence. For a moment, he sat and stared at the spot where the fire had been. Then he became very calm. Maybe the old-timer on Sulphur Creek was right. If he had only had a companion on the trail, he wouldn't be in danger now. The companion could have built the fire. Well, it was up to him to rebuild the fire, and this time there could be no mistakes. Even if he succeeded, he would likely lose some toes. His feet must be badly frozen by now, and it would take time before the new fire was ready.
Such were his thoughts, but he did not sit and think them. He was busy all the time they were passing through his mind, he made a new foundation for a fire, this time in the open; where no treacherous tree could blot it out. Next, he gathered dry grasses and tiny twigs from the high-water flotsam. He could not bring his fingers together to pull them out, but he was able to gather them by the handful. In this way he got many rotten twigs and bits of green moss that were undesirable, but it was the best he could do. He worked methodically, even collecting an armful of the larger branches to be used later when the fire gathered strength. And all the while the dog sat and watched him, a certain yearning wistfulness in its eyes, for it looked upon him as the fire-provider, and the fire was slow in coming.
He had these thoughts, but he didn’t just sit there thinking them. He kept himself busy while they crossed his mind; he built a new base for the fire, this time in the open, where no tricky tree could block it. Next, he collected dry grass and small twigs from the debris washed up by the high water. He couldn’t quite bring his fingers together to pull them out, but he managed to gather them by the handful. This way, he ended up with plenty of rotten twigs and bits of green moss that weren’t ideal, but it was the best he could do. He worked steadily, even gathering a bunch of the bigger branches to use later when the fire needed to grow stronger. All the while, the dog sat and watched him with a certain longing in its eyes, seeing him as the one who would provide the fire, and the fire was taking its time to start.
When all was ready, the man reached in his pocket for a second piece of birch-bark. He knew the bark was there, and, though he could not feel it with his fingers, he could hear its crisp rustling as he fumbled for it. Try as he would, he could not clutch hold of it. And all the time, in his consciousness, was the knowledge that each instant his feet were freezing. This thought tended to put him in a panic, but he fought against it and kept calm. He pulled on his mittens with his teeth, and threshed his arms back and forth, beating his hands with all his might against his sides. He did this sitting down, and he stood up to do it; and all the while the dog sat in the snow, its wolf-brush of a tail curled around warmly over its forefeet, its sharp wolf-ears pricked forward intently as it watched the man. And the man as he beat and threshed with his arms and hands, felt a great surge of envy as he regarded the creature that was warm and secure in its natural covering.
When everything was ready, the man reached into his pocket for another piece of birch-bark. He knew it was there, and even though he couldn't feel it with his fingers, he could hear its crisp rustling as he fumbled around. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get a grip on it. Meanwhile, he was acutely aware that his feet were freezing with each passing moment. This thought sent him into a bit of a panic, but he fought it and stayed calm. He pulled on his mittens using his teeth and swung his arms back and forth, beating his hands hard against his sides. He did this while sitting and then stood up to continue. All the while, the dog sat in the snow, its bushy tail curled warmly over its forefeet, its sharp ears perked up as it watched the man intently. As the man beat and thrashed his arms and hands, he felt a wave of envy toward the creature that was warm and safe in its natural fur.
After a time he was aware of the first far-away signals of sensation in his beaten fingers. The faint tingling grew stronger till it evolved into a stinging ache that was excruciating, but which the man hailed with satisfaction. He stripped the mitten from his right hand and fetched forth the birch-bark. The exposed fingers were quickly going numb again. Next he brought out his bunch of sulphur matches. But the tremendous cold had already driven the life out of his fingers. In his effort to separate one match from the others, the whole bunch fell in the snow. He tried to pick it out of the snow, but failed. The dead fingers could neither touch nor clutch. He was very careful. He drove the thought of his freezing feet; and nose, and cheeks, out of his mind, devoting his whole soul to the matches. He watched, using the sense of vision in place of that of touch, and when he saw his fingers on each side the bunch, he closed them—that is, he willed to close them, for the wires were drawn, and the fingers did not obey. He pulled the mitten on the right hand, and beat it fiercely against his knee. Then, with both mittened hands, he scooped the bunch of matches, along with much snow, into his lap. Yet he was no better off.
After a while, he felt the first distant signs of sensation in his frozen fingers. The faint tingling intensified until it turned into a sharp pain that was unbearable, but the man welcomed it. He removed the mitten from his right hand and took out the birch-bark. His exposed fingers quickly began to go numb again. Next, he pulled out his bundle of sulfur matches. But the extreme cold had already drained the life from his fingers. As he tried to separate one match from the rest, the entire bundle fell into the snow. He attempted to retrieve it, but failed. His lifeless fingers couldn’t touch or grasp. He was extra careful, pushing thoughts of his freezing feet, nose, and cheeks out of his mind, focusing entirely on the matches. He watched, relying on his vision instead of touch, and when he saw his fingers on either side of the bundle, he tried to close them—that is, he intended to close them, but his fingers wouldn’t respond. He put the mitten back on his right hand and beat it hard against his knee. Then, using both mittened hands, he scooped up the bundle of matches along with a lot of snow into his lap. Still, he was no better off.
After some manipulation he managed to get the bunch between the heels of his mittened hands. In this fashion he carried it to his mouth. The ice crackled and snapped when by a violent effort he opened his mouth. He drew the lower jaw in, curled the upper lip out of the way, and scraped the bunch with his upper teeth in order to separate a match. He succeeded in getting one, which he dropped on his lap. He was no better off. He could not pick it up. Then he devised a way. He picked it up in his teeth and scratched it on his leg. Twenty times he scratched before he succeeded in lighting it. As it flamed he held it with his teeth to the birch-bark. But the burning brimstone went up his nostrils and into his lungs, causing him to cough spasmodically. The match fell into the snow and went out.
After some effort, he managed to get the bundle between the heels of his mittened hands. In this way, he brought it to his mouth. The ice crackled and snapped as he forcefully opened his mouth. He pulled his lower jaw in, curled his upper lip out of the way, and scraped the bundle with his upper teeth to separate a match. He succeeded in getting one, but it dropped onto his lap. He was no further ahead; he couldn’t pick it up. Then he came up with a plan. He picked it up with his teeth and scratched it on his leg. He scratched it twenty times before finally lighting it. As it flared up, he held it with his teeth to the birch bark. But the burning sulfur went up his nostrils and into his lungs, making him cough uncontrollably. The match fell into the snow and went out.
The old-timer on Sulphur Creek was right, he thought in the moment of controlled despair that ensued: after fifty below, a man should travel with a partner. He beat his hands, but failed in exciting any sensation. Suddenly he bared both hands, removing the mittens with his teeth. He caught the whole bunch between the heels of his hands. His arm-muscles not being frozen enabled him to press the hand-heels tightly against the matches. Then he scratched the bunch along his leg. It flared into flame, seventy sulphur matches at once! There was no wind to blow them out. He kept his head to one side to escape the strangling fumes, and held the blazing bunch to the birch-bark. As he so held it, he became aware of sensation in his hand. His flesh was burning. He could smell it. Deep down below the surface he could feel it. The sensation developed into pain that grew acute. And still he endured it, holding the flame of the matches clumsily to the bark that would not light readily because his own burning hands were in the way, absorbing most of the flame.
The old-timer on Sulphur Creek was right, he thought in a moment of controlled despair that followed: after fifty below, a guy should travel with a partner. He beat his hands together, but couldn't feel anything. Suddenly, he took off both mittens with his teeth. He caught the whole bundle of matches between the heels of his hands. Since his arm muscles weren’t frozen, he was able to press the heels of his hands tightly against the matches. Then he scratched the bundle along his leg. It flared up instantly—seventy sulfur matches at once! There was no wind to blow them out. He tilted his head to the side to avoid the choking fumes and held the blazing bundle to the birch bark. As he did this, he became aware of a sensation in his hand. His flesh was burning. He could smell it. Deep down beneath the surface, he could feel it. The sensation turned into pain that became intense. Yet he continued to endure it, awkwardly holding the flame of the matches to the bark that wouldn’t catch fire easily because his own burning hands were blocking most of the flame.
At last, when he could endure no more, he jerked his hands apart. The blazing matches fell sizzling into the snow, but the birch-bark was alight. He began laying dry grasses and the tiniest twigs on the flame. He could not pick and choose, for he had to lift the fuel between the heels of his hands. Small pieces of rotten wood and green moss clung to the twigs, and he bit them off as well as he could with his teeth. He cherished the flame carefully and awkwardly. It meant life, and it must not perish. The withdrawal of blood from the surface of his body now made him begin to shiver, and he grew more awkward. A large piece of green moss fell squarely on the little fire. He tried to poke it out with his fingers, but his shivering frame made him poke too far, and he disrupted the nucleus of the little fire, the burning grasses and tiny twigs separating and scattering. He tried to poke them together again, but in spite of the tenseness of the effort, his shivering got away with him, and the twigs were hopelessly scattered. Each twig gushed a puff of smoke and went out. The fire-provider had failed. As he looked apathetically about him, his eyes chanced on the dog, sitting across the ruins of the fire from him, in the snow, making restless, hunching movements, slightly lifting one forefoot and then the other, shifting its weight back and forth on them with wistful eagerness.
Finally, when he couldn't take it anymore, he pulled his hands apart. The blazing matches fell sizzling into the snow, but the birch-bark was on fire. He started laying dry grasses and tiny twigs on the flame. He didn’t have the luxury to pick and choose, as he had to lift the fuel with the heels of his hands. Small pieces of rotten wood and green moss stuck to the twigs, and he chewed them off as best as he could with his teeth. He carefully and clumsily tended to the flame. It represented life, and it couldn’t go out. The withdrawal of blood from his skin made him begin to shiver, and he became more clumsy. A large piece of green moss landed directly on the small fire. He tried to poke it out with his fingers, but his shaking body caused him to push too hard, disrupting the heart of the little fire, causing the burning grasses and tiny twigs to separate and scatter. He attempted to push them back together, but despite his focused effort, his shivering took over, and the twigs were hopelessly scattered. Each twig puffed out a wisp of smoke and extinguished. The fire-provider had failed. As he looked around dispassionately, his eyes landed on the dog, sitting across from the remnants of the fire in the snow, making restless, hunched movements, lifting one forefoot and then the other, shifting its weight eagerly.
The sight of the dog put a wild idea into his head. He remembered the tale of the man, caught in a blizzard, who killed a steer and crawled inside the carcass, and so was saved. He would kill the dog and bury his hands in the warm body until the numbness went out of them. Then he could build another fire. He spoke to the dog, calling it to him; but in his voice was a strange note of fear that frightened the animal, who had never known the man to speak in such way before. Something was the matter, and its suspicious nature sensed danger,—it knew not what danger but somewhere, somehow, in its brain arose an apprehension of the man. It flattened its ears down at the sound of the man’s voice, and its restless, hunching movements and the liftings and shiftings of its forefeet became more pronounced but it would not come to the man. He got on his hands and knees and crawled toward the dog. This unusual posture again excited suspicion, and the animal sidled mincingly away.
The sight of the dog sparked a wild idea in his mind. He recalled the story of the man caught in a blizzard who killed a steer and crawled inside the carcass to survive. He would kill the dog and bury his hands in its warm body until the numbness faded. Then he could make another fire. He called to the dog, but there was an odd hint of fear in his voice that scared the animal, which had never heard him speak like that before. Something was off, and the dog’s instinct sensed danger—it didn’t know what kind, but it felt an unease towards the man. It pressed its ears back at the sound of his voice, and its restless movements became more pronounced, but it wouldn’t come to him. He got on his hands and knees and crawled towards the dog. This strange position raised its suspicion, and the animal cautiously backed away.
The man sat up in the snow for a moment and struggled for calmness. Then he pulled on his mittens, by means of his teeth, and got upon his feet. He glanced down at first in order to assure himself that he was really standing up, for the absence of sensation in his feet left him unrelated to the earth. His erect position in itself started to drive the webs of suspicion from the dog’s mind; and when he spoke peremptorily, with the sound of whip-lashes in his voice, the dog rendered its customary allegiance and came to him. As it came within reaching distance, the man lost his control. His arms flashed out to the dog, and he experienced genuine surprise when he discovered that his hands could not clutch, that there was neither bend nor feeling in the lingers. He had forgotten for the moment that they were frozen and that they were freezing more and more. All this happened quickly, and before the animal could get away, he encircled its body with his arms. He sat down in the snow, and in this fashion held the dog, while it snarled and whined and struggled.
The man sat up in the snow for a moment and tried to calm down. Then he pulled on his mittens with his teeth and got to his feet. He looked down first to make sure he was really standing, since he couldn’t feel his feet and felt disconnected from the ground. Just by standing up, he started to clear the dog's suspicions; and when he spoke authoritatively, his voice sharp like a whip, the dog showed its usual loyalty and came to him. As it got close enough to reach, the man lost control. His arms shot out towards the dog, and he was genuinely surprised to find that he couldn’t grab it, that his fingers had no movement or feeling. He had momentarily forgotten that they were frozen and getting colder. This all happened quickly, and before the dog could escape, he wrapped his arms around it. He sat down in the snow and held the dog in this way, as it growled and whined and struggled.
But it was all he could do, hold its body encircled in his arms and sit there. He realized that he could not kill the dog. There was no way to do it. With his helpless hands he could neither draw nor hold his sheath-knife nor throttle the animal. He released it, and it plunged wildly away, with tail between its legs, and still snarling. It halted forty feet away and surveyed him curiously, with ears sharply pricked forward. The man looked down at his hands in order to locate them, and found them hanging on the ends of his arms. It struck him as curious that one should have to use his eyes in order to find out where his hands were. He began threshing his arms back and forth, beating the mittened hands against his sides. He did this for five minutes, violently, and his heart pumped enough blood up to the surface to put a stop to his shivering. But no sensation was aroused in the hands. He had an impression that they hung like weights on the ends of his arms, but when he tried to run the impression down, he could not find it.
But all he could do was hold the dog's body in his arms and sit there. He realized he couldn't kill the dog. There was no way to do it. With his helpless hands, he could neither take out his knife nor strangle the animal. He let it go, and it bolted away with its tail between its legs, still snarling. It stopped forty feet away and looked at him curiously, ears perked up. The man looked down at his hands to see where they were and found them hanging at the ends of his arms. He thought it was strange that he had to use his eyes to check where his hands were. He started swinging his arms back and forth, slapping his mittened hands against his sides. He did this for five minutes, vigorously, and his heart pumped enough blood to the surface to stop his shivering. But his hands still felt numb. He felt like they were dead weights on his arms, but when he tried to focus on that feeling, he couldn't pinpoint it.
A certain fear of death, dull and oppressive, came to him. This fear quickly became poignant as he realized that it was no longer a mere matter of freezing his fingers and toes, or of losing his hands and feet, but that it was a matter of life and death with the chances against him. This threw him into a panic, and he turned and ran up the creek-bed along the old, dim trail. The dog joined in behind and kept up with him. He ran blindly, without intention, in fear such as he had never known in his life. Slowly, as he ploughed and floundered through the snow, he began to see things again—the banks of the creek, the old timber-jams, the leafless aspens, and the sky. The running made him feel better. He did not shiver. Maybe, if he ran on, his feet would thaw out; and, anyway, if he ran far enough, he would reach camp and the boys. Without doubt he would lose some fingers and toes and some of his face; but the boys would take care of him, and save the rest of him when he got there. And at the same time there was another thought in his mind that said he would never get to the camp and the boys; that it was too many miles away, that the freezing had too great a start on him, and that he would soon be stiff and dead. This thought he kept in the background and refused to consider. Sometimes it pushed itself forward and demanded to be heard, but he thrust it back and strove to think of other things.
A dull and heavy fear of death settled over him. This fear quickly turned intense as he realized that it was no longer just about freezing his fingers and toes, or losing his hands and feet, but a real matter of life and death with the odds stacked against him. This sent him into a panic, and he turned and ran up the creek bed along the old, dim trail. The dog followed behind and kept pace with him. He ran blindly, without any clear purpose, in a fear unlike anything he had ever felt before. Slowly, as he struggled through the snow, he began to notice things again—the creek banks, the old timber jams, the bare aspens, and the sky. Running made him feel better. He didn't shiver. Maybe, if he kept running, his feet would warm up; and anyway, if he ran far enough, he would reach camp and the guys. He was sure he would lose some fingers and toes and some parts of his face; but the guys would take care of him and help him once he got there. At the same time, another thought nagged at him, saying he would never make it to the camp and the guys; that it was too far away, that the freezing was too far ahead of him, and that soon he would be stiff and dead. He kept that thought in the back of his mind and refused to dwell on it. Sometimes it pushed forward, demanding his attention, but he pushed it back and tried to think about other things.
It struck him as curious that he could run at all on feet so frozen that he could not feel them when they struck the earth and took the weight of his body. He seemed to himself to skim along above the surface and to have no connection with the earth. Somewhere he had once seen a winged Mercury, and he wondered if Mercury felt as he felt when skimming over the earth.
It struck him as strange that he could even run on feet so frozen he couldn't feel them hitting the ground or supporting his weight. He felt like he was gliding above the surface, disconnected from the earth. Somewhere, he had seen a winged Mercury, and he wondered if Mercury felt the same way he did while skimming along the ground.
His theory of running until he reached camp and the boys had one flaw in it: he lacked the endurance. Several times he stumbled, and finally he tottered, crumpled up, and fell. When he tried to rise, he failed. He must sit and rest, he decided, and next time he would merely walk and keep on going. As he sat and regained his breath, he noted that he was feeling quite warm and comfortable. He was not shivering, and it even seemed that a warm glow had come to his chest and trunk. And yet, when he touched his nose or cheeks, there was no sensation. Running would not thaw them out. Nor would it thaw out his hands and feet. Then the thought came to him that the frozen portions of his body must be extending. He tried to keep this thought down, to forget it, to think of something else; he was aware of the panicky feeling that it caused, and he was afraid of the panic. But the thought asserted itself, and persisted, until it produced a vision of his body totally frozen. This was too much, and he made another wild run along the trail. Once he slowed down to a walk, but the thought of the freezing extending itself made him run again.
His plan to run until he reached camp had one big flaw: he didn't have the endurance. Several times he stumbled, and eventually he wobbled, crumpled, and fell. When he tried to get up, he couldn't. He decided he needed to sit and rest, and next time he would just walk and keep going. As he sat and caught his breath, he noticed that he felt pretty warm and comfortable. He wasn't shivering, and it even seemed like a warm glow had settled in his chest and torso. But when he touched his nose or cheeks, there was no feeling. Running wouldn't warm them up. And it wouldn't warm his hands and feet either. Then it hit him that the frozen parts of his body must be spreading. He tried to push this thought away, to forget it and think of something else; he was aware of the panic it caused, and he was scared of that panic. But the thought kept coming back, intensifying until he could clearly picture his body completely frozen. That was too much to handle, and he took off running again along the trail. He slowed down to a walk once, but the thought of freezing spreading made him run again.
And all the time the dog ran with him, at his heels. When he fell down a second time, it curled its tail over its forefeet and sat in front of him facing him curiously eager and intent. The warmth and security of the animal angered him, and he cursed it till it flattened down its ears appeasingly. This time the shivering came more quickly upon the man. He was losing in his battle with the frost. It was creeping into his body from all sides. The thought of it drove him on, but he ran no more than a hundred feet, when he staggered and pitched headlong. It was his last panic. When he had recovered his breath and control, he sat up and entertained in his mind the conception of meeting death with dignity. However, the conception did not come to him in such terms. His idea of it was that he had been making a fool of himself, running around like a chicken with its head cut off—such was the simile that occurred to him. Well, he was bound to freeze anyway, and he might as well take it decently. With this new-found peace of mind came the first glimmerings of drowsiness. A good idea, he thought, to sleep off to death. It was like taking an anæsthetic. Freezing was not so bad as people thought. There were lots worse ways to die.
And the dog stayed right behind him the whole time. When he fell again, it curled its tail over its front paws and sat in front of him, looking at him with eager curiosity. The warmth and comfort of the animal made him angry, and he cursed at it until it flattened its ears submissively. This time, the shivering hit him even more quickly. He was losing his fight against the cold. It was creeping into his body from every direction. The thought of it pushed him forward, but he only managed to run about a hundred feet before he stumbled and fell face-first. It was his final moment of panic. Once he caught his breath and regained control, he sat up and considered facing death with dignity. However, he didn't think of it that way. Instead, he felt like he was just making a fool of himself, running around like a headless chicken—that's the phrase that came to mind. Well, he was going to freeze regardless, so he might as well accept it gracefully. With this newfound calm came the first hints of sleepiness. It seemed like a good idea to drift off to death. It was like taking an anesthetic. Freezing wasn't as bad as people made it out to be. There were much worse ways to die.
He pictured the boys finding his body next day. Suddenly he found himself with them, coming along the trail and looking for himself. And, still with them, he came around a turn in the trail and found himself lying in the snow. He did not belong with himself any more, for even then he was out of himself, standing with the boys and looking at himself in the snow. It certainly was cold, was his thought. When he got back to the States he could tell the folks what real cold was. He drifted on from this to a vision of the old-timer on Sulphur Creek. He could see him quite clearly, warm and comfortable, and smoking a pipe.
He imagined the boys discovering his body the next day. Suddenly, he found himself with them, walking along the trail and searching for himself. Still with them, he rounded a bend in the trail and saw himself lying in the snow. He no longer felt connected to himself, as he was out of his body, standing with the boys and looking at himself in the snow. It was definitely cold, he thought. Once he got back to the States, he could tell people what real cold felt like. He drifted from this to a vision of the old-timer on Sulphur Creek. He could picture him clearly, warm and cozy, smoking a pipe.
“You were right, old hoss; you were right,” the man mumbled to the old-timer of Sulphur Creek.
“You were right, old friend; you were right,” the man mumbled to the old-timer of Sulphur Creek.
Then the man drowsed off into what seemed to him the most comfortable and satisfying sleep he had ever known. The dog sat facing him and waiting. The brief day drew to a close in a long, slow twilight. There were no signs of a fire to be made, and, besides, never in the dog’s experience had it known a man to sit like that in the snow and make no fire. As the twilight drew on, its eager yearning for the fire mastered it, and with a great lifting and shifting of forefeet, it whined softly, then flattened its ears down in anticipation of being chidden by the man. But the man remained silent. Later, the dog whined loudly. And still later it crept close to the man and caught the scent of death. This made the animal bristle and back away. A little longer it delayed, howling under the stars that leaped and danced and shone brightly in the cold sky. Then it turned and trotted up the trail in the direction of the camp it knew, where were the other food-providers and fire-providers.
Then the man dozed off into what felt like the most comfortable and satisfying sleep he had ever experienced. The dog sat facing him, waiting. The brief day gradually came to an end in a long, slow twilight. There were no signs of a fire being made, and besides, in the dog’s experience, it had never seen a man sit like that in the snow without making a fire. As the twilight continued, the dog’s strong desire for the fire took over, and with a big lift and shuffle of its forefeet, it whined softly, then flattened its ears down, expecting the man to scold it. But the man remained silent. Later, the dog whined loudly. And even later, it crept close to the man and picked up the scent of death. This made the animal bristle and back away. It hesitated a little longer, howling under the stars that leaped and danced brightly in the cold sky. Then it turned and trotted up the trail toward the camp it knew, where the other food-providers and fire-providers were.
p. 71THAT SPOT
I don’t think much of Stephen Mackaye any more, though I used to swear by him. I know that in those days I loved him more than my own brother. If ever I meet Stephen Mackaye again, I shall not be responsible for my actions. It passes beyond me that a man with whom I shared food and blanket, and with whom I mushed over the Chilcoot Trail, should turn out the way he did. I always sized Steve up as a square man, a kindly comrade, without an iota of anything vindictive or malicious in his nature. I shall never trust my judgment in men again. Why, I nursed that man through typhoid fever; we starved together on the headwaters of the Stewart; and he saved my life on the Little Salmon. And now, after the years we were together, all I can say of Stephen Mackaye is that he is the meanest man I ever knew.
I don’t think much of Stephen Mackaye anymore, even though I used to think really highly of him. I remember that back then I loved him more than my own brother. If I ever run into Stephen Mackaye again, I can’t guarantee how I’ll react. It’s beyond me how a guy I shared meals and blankets with, and who I traveled over the Chilcoot Trail with, could turn out like he did. I always saw Steve as a decent guy, a good companion, without a trace of anything vengeful or spiteful in him. I’ll never trust my judgment of people again. I mean, I took care of that guy when he had typhoid fever; we starved together at the headwaters of the Stewart; and he saved my life on the Little Salmon. And now, after all those years together, all I can say about Stephen Mackaye is that he is the meanest person I ever met.
We started for the Klondike in the fall rush of 1897, and we started too late to get over Chilcoot Pass before the freeze-up. We packed our outfit on our backs part way over, when the snow began to fly, and then we had to buy dogs in order to sled it the rest of the way. That was how we came to get that Spot. Dogs were high, and we paid one hundred and ten dollars for him. He looked worth it. I say looked, because he was one of the finest-appearing dogs I ever saw. He weighed sixty pounds, and he had all the lines of a good sled animal. We never could make out his breed. He wasn’t husky, nor Malemute, nor Hudson Bay; he looked like all of them and he didn’t look like any of them; and on top of it all he had some of the white man’s dog in him, for on one side, in the thick of the mixed yellow-brown-red-and-dirty-white that was his prevailing colour, there was a spot of coal-black as big as a water-bucket. That was why we called him Spot.
We left for the Klondike during the fall rush of 1897, and we started too late to cross Chilcoot Pass before it froze over. We carried our gear on our backs partway over, but when the snow started falling, we had to buy some dogs to help pull it the rest of the way. That’s how we ended up with that dog, Spot. Dogs were expensive, and we paid one hundred and ten dollars for him. He looked like he was worth it. I say "looked" because he was one of the best-looking dogs I’ve ever seen. He weighed sixty pounds and had all the characteristics of a good sled dog. We could never figure out his breed. He wasn’t a husky, or a Malamute, or a Hudson Bay dog; he looked like all of them and not like any of them at the same time. Plus, he had some of the white man’s dog in him, as on one side, in the thick mix of yellow, brown, red, and dirty white that was his main color, there was a spot of coal-black the size of a water bucket. That’s why we named him Spot.
He was a good looker all right. When he was in condition his muscles stood out in bunches all over him. And he was the strongest-looking brute I ever saw in Alaska, also the most intelligent-looking. To run your eyes over him, you’d think he could outpull three dogs of his own weight. Maybe he could, but I never saw it. His intelligence didn’t run that way. He could steal and forage to perfection; he had an instinct that was positively gruesome for divining when work was to be done and for making a sneak accordingly; and for getting lost and not staying lost he was nothing short of inspired. But when it came to work, the way that intelligence dribbled out of him and left him a mere clot of wobbling, stupid jelly would make your heart bleed.
He was definitely a good-looking guy. When he was in shape, his muscles really stood out. He was the strongest-looking guy I ever saw in Alaska and also the smartest-looking. Just by looking at him, you'd think he could pull more than three dogs of his weight. Maybe he could, but I never saw it. His intelligence didn’t work that way. He could steal and scavenge like a pro; he had a creepy instinct for knowing when work was supposed to be done and for sneaking away from it; and when it came to getting lost and staying lost, he was practically a genius. But when it was time to work, it was heartbreaking to see how his intelligence just drained away, leaving him as nothing more than a blob of dumb, wobbling jelly.
There are times when I think it wasn’t stupidity. Maybe, like some men I know, he was too wise to work. I shouldn’t wonder if he put it all over us with that intelligence of his. Maybe he figured it all out and decided that a licking now and again and no work was a whole lot better than work all the time and no licking. He was intelligent enough for such a computation. I tell you, I’ve sat and looked into that dog’s eyes till the shivers ran up and down my spine and the marrow crawled like yeast, what of the intelligence I saw shining out. I can’t express myself about that intelligence. It is beyond mere words. I saw it, that’s all. At times it was like gazing into a human soul, to look into his eyes; and what I saw there frightened me and started all sorts of ideas in my own mind of reincarnation and all the rest. I tell you I sensed something big in that brute’s eyes; there was a message there, but I wasn’t big enough myself to catch it. Whatever it was (I know I’m making a fool of myself)—whatever it was, it baffled me. I can’t give an inkling of what I saw in that brute’s eyes; it wasn’t light, it wasn’t colour; it was something that moved, away back, when the eyes themselves weren’t moving. And I guess I didn’t see it move either; I only sensed that it moved. It was an expression—that’s what it was—and I got an impression of it. No; it was different from a mere expression; it was more than that. I don’t know what it was, but it gave me a feeling of kinship just the same. Oh, no, not sentimental kinship. It was, rather, a kinship of equality. Those eyes never pleaded like a deer’s eyes. They challenged. No, it wasn’t defiance. It was just a calm assumption of equality. And I don’t think it was deliberate. My belief is that it was unconscious on his part. It was there because it was there, and it couldn’t help shining out. No, I don’t mean shine. It didn’t shine; it moved. I know I’m talking rot, but if you’d looked into that animal’s eyes the way I have, you’d understand. Steve was affected the same way I was. Why, I tried to kill that Spot once—he was no good for anything; and I fell down on it. I led him out into the brush, and he came along slow and unwilling. He knew what was going on. I stopped in a likely place, put my foot on the rope, and pulled my big Colt’s. And that dog sat down and looked at me. I tell you he didn’t plead. He just looked. And I saw all kinds of incomprehensible things moving, yes, moving, in those eyes of his. I didn’t really see them move; I thought I saw them, for, as I said before, I guess I only sensed them. And I want to tell you right now that it got beyond me. It was like killing a man, a conscious, brave man, who looked calmly into your gun as much as to say, “Who’s afraid?”
There are times when I think it wasn’t just stupidity. Maybe, like some guys I know, he was too smart to work. I wouldn’t be surprised if he outsmarted us all with that intelligence of his. Maybe he figured it all out and decided that getting scolded once in a while and not working was way better than working all the time and getting scolded. He was smart enough for that kind of logic. I tell you, I’ve sat and looked into that dog’s eyes until chills ran up and down my spine and my insides felt all weird, because of the intelligence I saw shining through. I can’t really express what that intelligence was. It’s beyond mere words. I saw it, that’s all. Sometimes it felt like looking into a human soul when I looked into his eyes; what I saw there scared me and sparked all kinds of thoughts in my own mind about reincarnation and everything else. I tell you, I sensed something profound in that dog’s eyes; there was a message there, but I wasn’t smart enough to grasp it. Whatever it was (I know I’m sounding ridiculous)—whatever it was, it left me puzzled. I can’t give a hint of what I saw in that dog’s eyes; it wasn’t light, it wasn’t color; it was something that shifted, deep down, when the eyes themselves weren’t moving. And I guess I didn’t actually see it shift either; I just sensed that it did. It was an expression—that’s what it was—and I got an impression of it. No; it was different from a mere expression; it was something more. I don’t know what it was, but it still gave me a sense of connection. Oh, not a sentimental connection. It was more like a connection of equality. Those eyes never begged like a deer’s eyes. They challenged. No, it wasn’t defiance. It was just a steady assumption of equality. And I don’t think it was intentional. I believe it was unconscious on his part. It was there because it couldn’t help but be there, and it couldn’t help but shine out. No, I don’t mean shine. It didn’t shine; it moved. I know I’m rambling, but if you’d looked into that animal’s eyes the way I have, you’d understand. Steve felt the same way I did. You know, I tried to kill that Spot once—he was useless; and I backed down. I took him out into the brush, and he followed slowly and reluctantly. He knew what was happening. I stopped in a good spot, stepped on the rope, and pulled out my big Colt. And that dog sat down and looked at me. I tell you he didn’t plead. He just looked. And I saw a bunch of incomprehensible things moving, yes, moving, in those eyes of his. I didn’t actually see them move; I thought I did, because like I said before, I guess I just sensed them. And I want to tell you right now that it overwhelmed me. It was like killing a man, a conscious, brave man, who looked calmly into your gun as if to say, “Who’s afraid?”
Then, too, the message seemed so near that, instead of pulling the trigger quick, I stopped to see if I could catch the message. There it was, right before me, glimmering all around in those eyes of his. And then it was too late. I got scared. I was trembly all over, and my stomach generated a nervous palpitation that made me seasick. I just sat down and looked at the dog, and he looked at me, till I thought I was going crazy. Do you want to know what I did? I threw down the gun and ran back to camp with the fear of God in my heart. Steve laughed at me. But I notice that Steve led Spot into the woods, a week later, for the same purpose, and that Steve came back alone, and a little later Spot drifted back, too.
Then, too, the message felt so close that instead of pulling the trigger quickly, I paused to see if I could grasp the message. There it was, right in front of me, shimmering all around in his eyes. And then it was too late. I got scared. I was shaking all over, and my stomach churned with a nervous flutter that made me feel seasick. I just sat there and stared at the dog, and he stared at me, until I thought I was going crazy. Do you want to know what I did? I dropped the gun and ran back to camp, terrified. Steve laughed at me. But I noticed that a week later, Steve took Spot into the woods for the same reason, and he came back alone, and a little while later, Spot returned too.
At any rate, Spot wouldn’t work. We paid a hundred and ten dollars for him from the bottom of our sack, and he wouldn’t work. He wouldn’t even tighten the traces. Steve spoke to him the first time we put him in harness, and he sort of shivered, that was all. Not an ounce on the traces. He just stood still and wobbled, like so much jelly. Steve touched him with the whip. He yelped, but not an ounce. Steve touched him again, a bit harder, and he howled—the regular long wolf howl. Then Steve got mad and gave him half a dozen, and I came on the run from the tent.
At any rate, Spot wouldn’t work. We paid a hundred and ten dollars for him from the bottom of our sack, and he just wouldn’t budge. He wouldn’t even tighten the traces. Steve talked to him the first time we put him in the harness, and he kind of shivered, that was it. Not an ounce on the traces. He just stood there wobbling like jelly. Steve tapped him with the whip. He yelped, but didn’t move an inch. Steve tapped him again, a bit harder, and he howled—the typical long wolf howl. Then Steve got angry and gave him half a dozen hits, and I came running from the tent.
I told Steve he was brutal with the animal, and we had some words—the first we’d ever had. He threw the whip down in the snow and walked away mad. I picked it up and went to it. That Spot trembled and wobbled and cowered before ever I swung the lash, and with the first bite of it he howled like a lost soul. Next he lay down in the snow. I started the rest of the dogs, and they dragged him along while I threw the whip into him. He rolled over on his back and bumped along, his four legs waving in the air, himself howling as though he was going through a sausage machine. Steve came back and laughed at me, and I apologized for what I’d said.
I told Steve he was really harsh with the animal, and we exchanged some words—the first conversation we’d ever had. He tossed the whip into the snow and walked away angry. I picked it up and went to the dog. That Spot trembled, wobbled, and cowered before I even swung the whip, and with the first hit, he howled like he was in agony. Then he lay down in the snow. I got the other dogs started, and they dragged him while I kept whipping him. He rolled onto his back, bumping along with his four legs in the air, howling like he was being crushed in a sausage machine. Steve came back and laughed at me, and I apologized for what I’d said.
There was no getting any work out of that Spot; and to make up for it, he was the biggest pig-glutton of a dog I ever saw. On top of that, he was the cleverest thief. There was no circumventing him. Many a breakfast we went without our bacon because Spot had been there first. And it was because of him that we nearly starved to death up the Stewart. He figured out the way to break into our meat-cache, and what he didn’t eat, the rest of the team did. But he was impartial. He stole from everybody. He was a restless dog, always very busy snooping around or going somewhere. And there was never a camp within five miles that he didn’t raid. The worst of it was that they always came back on us to pay his board bill, which was just, being the law of the land; but it was mighty hard on us, especially that first winter on the Chilcoot, when we were busted, paying for whole hams and sides of bacon that we never ate. He could fight, too, that Spot. He could do everything but work. He never pulled a pound, but he was the boss of the whole team. The way he made those dogs stand around was an education. He bullied them, and there was always one or more of them fresh-marked with his fangs. But he was more than a bully. He wasn’t afraid of anything that walked on four legs; and I’ve seen him march, single-handed into a strange team, without any provocation whatever, and put the kibosh on the whole outfit. Did I say he could eat? I caught him eating the whip once. That’s straight. He started in at the lash, and when I caught him he was down to the handle, and still going.
There was no getting any work out of that Spot; and to make up for it, he was the biggest pig of a dog I ever saw. On top of that, he was the cleverest thief. There was no outsmarting him. Many breakfasts we went without our bacon because Spot got to it first. And it was because of him that we nearly starved to death up at Stewart. He figured out how to break into our meat stash, and whatever he didn’t eat, the rest of the team did. But he was fair; he stole from everyone. He was a restless dog, always busy snooping around or heading somewhere. And there was never a camp within five miles that he didn’t raid. The worst part was that they always came back to us to pay his board bill, which was just, being the law of the land; but it was really tough on us, especially that first winter on the Chilcoot, when we were broke, paying for whole hams and sides of bacon that we never ate. He could fight, too, that Spot. He could do everything but work. He never pulled a pound, but he was the boss of the whole team. The way he made those dogs stand around was a lesson. He bullied them, and there was always one or more of them marked with his teeth. But he was more than just a bully. He wasn’t afraid of anything that walked on four legs; and I’ve seen him march, single-handed into a strange team, without any reason at all, and put the kibosh on the whole crew. Did I mention he could eat? I caught him eating the whip once. That’s true. He started at the lash, and when I caught him, he was down to the handle, and still going.
But he was a good looker. At the end of the first week we sold him for seventy-five dollars to the Mounted Police. They had experienced dog-drivers, and we knew that by the time he’d covered the six hundred miles to Dawson he’d be a good sled-dog. I say we knew, for we were just getting acquainted with that Spot. A little later we were not brash enough to know anything where he was concerned. A week later we woke up in the morning to the dangdest dog-fight we’d ever heard. It was that Spot come back and knocking the team into shape. We ate a pretty depressing breakfast, I can tell you; but cheered up two hours afterward when we sold him to an official courier, bound in to Dawson with government despatches. That Spot was only three days in coming back, and, as usual, celebrated his arrival with a rough house.
But he was a good-looking dog. At the end of the first week, we sold him for seventy-five dollars to the Mounted Police. They had experienced dog-drivers, and we knew that by the time he’d covered the six hundred miles to Dawson, he’d be a solid sled-dog. I say we knew because we were just starting to get to know that Spot. A little later, we weren’t bold enough to think we knew anything about him. A week later, we woke up to the craziest dog fight we’d ever heard. It was that Spot coming back and getting the team sorted out. We had a pretty rough breakfast, I can tell you; but we cheered up two hours later when we sold him to an official courier heading into Dawson with government dispatches. That Spot took only three days to return, and as usual, celebrated his arrival with a roughhouse.
We spent the winter and spring, after our own outfit was across the pass, freighting other people’s outfits; and we made a fat stake. Also, we made money out of Spot. If we sold him once, we sold him twenty times. He always came back, and no one asked for their money. We didn’t want the money. We’d have paid handsomely for any one to take him off our hands for keeps’. We had to get rid of him, and we couldn’t give him away, for that would have been suspicious. But he was such a fine looker that we never had any difficulty in selling him. “Unbroke,” we’d say, and they’d pay any old price for him. We sold him as low as twenty-five dollars, and once we got a hundred and fifty for him. That particular party returned him in person, refused to take his money back, and the way he abused us was something awful. He said it was cheap at the price to tell us what he thought of us; and we felt he was so justified that we never talked back. But to this day I’ve never quite regained all the old self-respect that was mine before that man talked to me.
We spent the winter and spring, after our own gear got across the pass, hauling other people’s gear; and we made a nice profit. We also made money off Spot. If we sold him once, we sold him twenty times. He always came back, and no one ever asked for their money. We didn’t want the money. We would have gladly paid someone to take him off our hands for good. We needed to get rid of him, but we couldn’t just give him away since that would look suspicious. But he was such a good-looking horse that we never had trouble selling him. “Unbroken,” we’d say, and they’d pay any amount for him. We sold him for as little as twenty-five dollars, and once we got a hundred and fifty for him. That particular buyer brought him back himself, refused to take his money back, and he really went off on us. He said it was worth the price just to tell us what he thought of us; and we felt he was so right that we didn’t say a word in response. But to this day, I haven’t fully regained the self-respect I had before that man talked to me.
When the ice cleared out of the lakes and river, we put our outfit in a Lake Bennett boat and started for Dawson. We had a good team of dogs, and of course we piled them on top the outfit. That Spot was along—there was no losing him; and a dozen times, the first day, he knocked one or another of the dogs overboard in the course of fighting with them. It was close quarters, and he didn’t like being crowded.
When the ice melted off the lakes and river, we loaded our gear into a Lake Bennett boat and set off for Dawson. We had a strong team of dogs, and naturally, we piled them on top of our stuff. Spot was with us—there was no way to lose him; and a dozen times on the first day, he pushed one or another of the dogs overboard while he was fighting with them. It was cramped in there, and he didn’t like being cramped.
“What that dog needs is space,” Steve said the second day. “Let’s maroon him.”
“What that dog needs is space,” Steve said on the second day. “Let’s leave him here.”
We did, running the boat in at Caribou Crossing for him to jump ashore. Two of the other dogs, good dogs, followed him; and we lost two whole days trying to find them. We never saw those two dogs again; but the quietness and relief we enjoyed made us decide, like the man who refused his hundred and fifty, that it was cheap at the price. For the first time in months Steve and I laughed and whistled and sang. We were as happy as clams. The dark days were over. The nightmare had been lifted. That Spot was gone.
We did, bringing the boat in at Caribou Crossing so he could jump ashore. Two of the other dogs, really good dogs, followed him, and we ended up losing two whole days trying to find them. We never saw those two dogs again, but the peace and relief we felt led us to decide, like the guy who turned down his hundred and fifty, that it was worth it. For the first time in months, Steve and I laughed, whistled, and sang. We were as happy as could be. The dark days were over. The nightmare was lifted. That Spot was gone.
Three weeks later, one morning, Steve and I were standing on the river-bank at Dawson. A small boat was just arriving from Lake Bennett. I saw Steve give a start, and heard him say something that was not nice and that was not under his breath. Then I looked; and there, in the bow of the boat, with ears pricked up, sat Spot. Steve and I sneaked immediately, like beaten curs, like cowards, like absconders from justice. It was this last that the lieutenant of police thought when he saw us sneaking. He surmised that there were law-officers in the boat who were after us. He didn’t wait to find out, but kept us in sight, and in the M. & M. saloon got us in a corner. We had a merry time explaining, for we refused to go back to the boat and meet Spot; and finally he held us under guard of another policeman while he went to the boat. After we got clear of him, we started for the cabin, and when we arrived, there was that Spot sitting on the stoop waiting for us. Now how did he know we lived there? There were forty thousand people in Dawson that summer, and how did he savve our cabin out of all the cabins? How did he know we were in Dawson, anyway? I leave it to you. But don’t forget what I said about his intelligence and that immortal something I have seen glimmering in his eyes.
Three weeks later, one morning, Steve and I were standing on the riverbank in Dawson. A small boat was just arriving from Lake Bennett. I saw Steve jump and heard him say something not very nice and definitely not under his breath. Then I looked, and there in the bow of the boat, with his ears perked up, was Spot. Steve and I immediately snuck away, like scolded dogs, like cowards, like people on the run. That was what the police lieutenant thought when he saw us sneaking. He figured there were officers in the boat looking for us. He didn’t stick around to find out, but kept us in sight, and at the M. & M. saloon, he cornered us. We had quite the time explaining ourselves, since we refused to go back to the boat and face Spot; eventually, he had another policeman watch us while he went to the boat. Once we got away from him, we headed to the cabin, and when we got there, there was Spot sitting on the stoop waiting for us. How did he know we lived there? There were forty thousand people in Dawson that summer, and how did he pick our cabin out of all the cabins? How did he even know we were in Dawson? I’ll leave that up to you. But don’t forget what I said about his intelligence and that special something I’ve seen shining in his eyes.
There was no getting rid of him any more. There were too many people in Dawson who had bought him up on Chilcoot, and the story got around. Half a dozen times we put him on board steamboats going down the Yukon; but he merely went ashore at the first landing and trotted back up the bank. We couldn’t sell him, we couldn’t kill him (both Steve and I had tried), and nobody else was able to kill him. He bore a charmed life. I’ve seen him go down in a dogfight on the main street with fifty dogs on top of him, and when they were separated, he’d appear on all his four legs, unharmed, while two of the dogs that had been on top of him would be lying dead.
There was no getting rid of him anymore. Too many people in Dawson had bought him up on Chilcoot, and the story got around. We tried a half dozen times to put him on steamboats heading down the Yukon, but he just got off at the first stop and trotted back up the bank. We couldn’t sell him, we couldn’t kill him (both Steve and I tried), and nobody else could kill him either. He had a charmed life. I’ve seen him go down in a dogfight on the main street with fifty dogs on top of him, and when they were pulled apart, he’d stand up on all four legs, unharmed, while two of the dogs that had been on top of him would be lying dead.
I saw him steal a chunk of moose-meat from Major Dinwiddie’s cache so heavy that he could just keep one jump ahead of Mrs. Dinwiddie’s squaw cook, who was after him with an axe. As he went up the hill, after the squaw gave up, Major Dinwiddie himself came out and pumped his Winchester into the landscape. He emptied his magazine twice, and never touched that Spot. Then a policeman came along and arrested him for discharging firearms inside the city limits. Major Dinwiddie paid his fine, and Steve and I paid him for the moose-meat at the rate of a dollar a pound, bones and all. That was what he paid for it. Meat was high that year.
I saw him swipe a piece of moose meat from Major Dinwiddie’s stash, so heavy that he could just stay one jump ahead of Mrs. Dinwiddie’s cook, who was chasing him with an axe. As he climbed the hill, after the cook gave up, Major Dinwiddie himself came out and fired his Winchester into the air. He emptied his magazine twice and didn’t hit that spot at all. Then a police officer showed up and arrested him for firing a gun within the city limits. Major Dinwiddie paid his fine, and Steve and I reimbursed him for the moose meat at a dollar a pound, bones and all. That’s what he paid for it. Meat was expensive that year.
I am only telling what I saw with my own eyes. And now I’ll tell you something also. I saw that Spot fall through a water-hole. The ice was three and a half feet thick, and the current sucked him under like a straw. Three hundred yards below was the big water-hole used by the hospital. Spot crawled out of the hospital water-hole, licked off the water, bit out the ice that had formed between his toes, trotted up the bank, and whipped a big Newfoundland belonging to the Gold Commissioner.
I'm just sharing what I witnessed firsthand. And now I’ll share something else. I saw Spot fall through a hole in the ice. The ice was three and a half feet thick, and the current pulled him under like a straw. Three hundred yards downstream was the large waterhole used by the hospital. Spot crawled out of the hospital waterhole, shook off the water, bit out the ice that had formed between his toes, trotted up the bank, and chased off a big Newfoundland belonging to the Gold Commissioner.
In the fall of 1898, Steve and I poled up the Yukon on the last water, bound for Stewart River. We took the dogs along, all except Spot. We figured we’d been feeding him long enough. He’d cost us more time and trouble and money and grub than we’d got by selling him on the Chilcoot—especially grub. So Steve and I tied him down in the cabin and pulled our freight. We camped that night at the mouth of Indian River, and Steve and I were pretty facetious over having shaken him. Steve was a funny cuss, and I was just sitting up in the blankets and laughing when a tornado hit camp. The way that Spot walked into those dogs and gave them what-for was hair-raising. Now how did he get loose? It’s up to you. I haven’t any theory. And how did he get across the Klondike River? That’s another facer. And anyway, how did he know we had gone up the Yukon? You see, we went by water, and he couldn’t smell our tracks. Steve and I began to get superstitious about that dog. He got on our nerves, too; and, between you and me, we were just a mite afraid of him.
In the fall of 1898, Steve and I paddled up the Yukon on the last stretch of water, heading to Stewart River. We brought the dogs with us, except for Spot. We figured we’d been feeding him for long enough. He had cost us more time, hassle, money, and food than we’d made by selling him at the Chilcoot—especially food. So, Steve and I tied him down in the cabin and took our supplies. We camped that night at the mouth of Indian River, and Steve and I joked about having left him behind. Steve had a great sense of humor, and I was just sitting up in the blankets laughing when a tornado hit our camp. The way Spot charged into those dogs and let them have it was terrifying. So, how did he get loose? That’s up to you to figure out. I have no theory. And how did he cross the Klondike River? That’s another mystery. And anyway, how did he know we had gone up the Yukon? You see, we traveled by water, so he couldn’t smell our tracks. Steve and I started to feel superstitious about that dog. He got on our nerves, too; and just between you and me, we were a little scared of him.
The freeze-up came on when we were at the mouth of Henderson Creek, and we traded him off for two sacks of flour to an outfit that was bound up White River after copper. Now that whole outfit was lost. Never trace nor hide nor hair of men, dogs, sleds, or anything was ever found. They dropped clean out of sight. It became one of the mysteries of the country. Steve and I plugged away up the Stewart, and six weeks afterward that Spot crawled into camp. He was a perambulating skeleton, and could just drag along; but he got there. And what I want to know is, who told him we were up the Stewart? We could have gone to a thousand other places. How did he know? You tell me, and I’ll tell you.
The freeze-up hit while we were at the mouth of Henderson Creek, and we traded him for two sacks of flour to a group heading up White River for copper. That whole group was lost. There was never a trace, hide, or hair of the men, dogs, sleds, or anything else. They completely vanished. It became one of the mysteries of the area. Steve and I kept going up the Stewart, and six weeks later that Spot showed up at camp. He was a walking skeleton, barely able to drag himself along; but he made it. What I want to know is, who told him we were up the Stewart? We could have gone to a thousand other places. How did he know? You tell me, and I’ll tell you.
No losing him. At the Mayo he started a row with an Indian dog. The buck who owned the dog took a swing at Spot with an axe, missed him, and killed his own dog. Talk about magic and turning bullets aside—I, for one, consider it a blamed sight harder to turn an axe aside with a big buck at the other end of it. And I saw him do it with my own eyes. That buck didn’t want to kill his own dog. You’ve got to show me.
No losing him. At the Mayo, he got into a fight with an Indian dog. The guy who owned the dog took a swing at Spot with an axe, missed him, and ended up killing his own dog. Talk about magic and dodging bullets—I, for one, think it's a heck of a lot tougher to deflect an axe with a big guy on the other end of it. And I saw it happen with my own eyes. That guy didn't want to kill his own dog. You’ve got to show me.
I told you about Spot breaking into our meat cache. It was nearly the death of us. There wasn’t any more meat to be killed, and meat was all we had to live on. The moose had gone back several hundred miles and the Indians with them. There we were. Spring was on, and we had to wait for the river to break. We got pretty thin before we decided to eat the dogs, and we decided to eat Spot first. Do you know what that dog did? He sneaked. Now how did he know our minds were made up to eat him? We sat up nights laying for him, but he never came back, and we ate the other dogs. We ate the whole team.
I told you about Spot breaking into our meat stash. It almost killed us. There wasn’t any more meat to be hunted, and meat was all we had to survive. The moose had moved several hundred miles away, and so had the Indians. There we were. Spring was coming, and we had to wait for the river to thaw. We got pretty thin before we decided to eat the dogs, and we agreed to eat Spot first. Do you know what that dog did? He hid. How did he know we had decided to eat him? We stayed up nights trying to catch him, but he never came back, and we ended up eating the other dogs. We ate the whole team.
And now for the sequel. You know what it is when a big river breaks up and a few billion tons of ice go out, jamming and milling and grinding. Just in the thick of it, when the Stewart went out, rumbling and roaring, we sighted Spot out in the middle. He’d got caught as he was trying to cross up above somewhere. Steve and I yelled and shouted and ran up and down the bank, tossing our hats in the air. Sometimes we’d stop and hug each other, we were that boisterous, for we saw Spot’s finish. He didn’t have a chance in a million. He didn’t have any chance at all. After the ice-run, we got into a canoe and paddled down to the Yukon, and down the Yukon to Dawson, stopping to feed up for a week at the cabins at the mouth of Henderson Creek. And as we came in to the bank at Dawson, there sat that Spot, waiting for us, his ears pricked up, his tail wagging, his mouth smiling, extending a hearty welcome to us. Now how did he get out of that ice? How did he know we were coming to Dawson, to the very hour and minute, to be out there on the bank waiting for us?
And now for the sequel. You know how it goes when a big river breaks up and billions of tons of ice flow out, jamming and crashing against each other. Right in the middle of it, when the Stewart went out, rumbling and roaring, we spotted Spot out in the center. He got caught trying to cross somewhere upstream. Steve and I yelled and cheered, running up and down the bank, tossing our hats in the air. Sometimes we’d stop and hug each other, we were that excited, because we saw Spot’s fate. He didn’t have a chance in a million. No chance at all. After the ice runoff, we hopped into a canoe and paddled down to the Yukon, then down the Yukon to Dawson, stopping to rest for a week at the cabins at the mouth of Henderson Creek. When we arrived at the bank in Dawson, there was Spot, waiting for us, his ears perked up, his tail wagging, his face beaming, giving us a warm welcome. How did he manage to get out of that ice? How did he know we were coming to Dawson, down to the exact hour and minute, to be there waiting for us on the bank?
The more I think of that Spot, the more I am convinced that there are things in this world that go beyond science. On no scientific grounds can that Spot be explained. It’s psychic phenomena, or mysticism, or something of that sort, I guess, with a lot of Theosophy thrown in. The Klondike is a good country. I might have been there yet, and become a millionaire, if it hadn’t been for Spot. He got on my nerves. I stood him for two years altogether, and then I guess my stamina broke. It was the summer of 1899 when I pulled out. I didn’t say anything to Steve. I just sneaked. But I fixed it up all right. I wrote Steve a note, and enclosed a package of “rough-on-rats,” telling him what to do with it. I was worn down to skin and bone by that Spot, and I was that nervous that I’d jump and look around when there wasn’t anybody within hailing distance. But it was astonishing the way I recuperated when I got quit of him. I got back twenty pounds before I arrived in San Francisco, and by the time I’d crossed the ferry to Oakland I was my old self again, so that even my wife looked in vain for any change in me.
The more I think about that Spot, the more I believe that there are things in this world that science can't explain. There's no scientific reasoning that can make sense of that Spot. It’s some kind of psychic phenomenon, or mysticism, or something along those lines, with a bit of Theosophy mixed in. The Klondike is a great place. I could have been there, and maybe even become a millionaire, if it weren't for Spot. He really got on my nerves. I put up with him for two years, but eventually, my patience ran out. It was the summer of 1899 when I decided to leave. I didn’t say anything to Steve. I just snuck away. But I made sure everything was sorted out. I wrote Steve a note and included a package of “rough-on-rats,” letting him know what to do with it. I was completely worn out because of that Spot, and I was so jumpy that I’d look around for someone when there was no one around. But it was incredible how I bounced back once I got rid of him. I gained back twenty pounds before I even reached San Francisco, and by the time I took the ferry to Oakland, I was completely back to normal, so much so that even my wife couldn't find any difference in me.
Steve wrote to me once, and his letter seemed irritated. He took it kind of hard because I’d left him with Spot. Also, he said he’d used the “rough-on-rats,” per directions, and that there was nothing doing. A year went by. I was back in the office and prospering in all ways—even getting a bit fat. And then Steve arrived. He didn’t look me up. I read his name in the steamer list, and wondered why. But I didn’t wonder long. I got up one morning and found that Spot chained to the gate-post and holding up the milkman. Steve went north to Seattle, I learned, that very morning. I didn’t put on any more weight. My wife made me buy him a collar and tag, and within an hour he showed his gratitude by killing her pet Persian cat. There is no getting rid of that Spot. He will be with me until I die, for he’ll never die. My appetite is not so good since he arrived, and my wife says I am looking peaked. Last night that Spot got into Mr. Harvey’s hen-house (Harvey is my next-door neighbour) and killed nineteen of his fancy-bred chickens. I shall have to pay for them. My neighbours on the other side quarrelled with my wife and then moved out. Spot was the cause of it. And that is why I am disappointed in Stephen Mackaye. I had no idea he was so mean a man.
Steve wrote to me once, and his letter sounded annoyed. He took it pretty hard because I left him with Spot. He also said he’d used the “rough-on-rats,” as instructed, and that it didn’t work at all. A year went by. I was back in the office and doing well—even gaining a little weight. Then Steve showed up. He didn’t come to see me. I saw his name on the steamer list and wondered why. But I didn’t wonder for long. One morning, I found Spot chained to the gatepost, holding up the milkman. I learned that Steve had gone north to Seattle that very morning. I didn’t gain any more weight. My wife made me buy him a collar and tag, and within an hour, he showed his thanks by killing her pet Persian cat. There’s no getting rid of Spot. He’ll be with me until I die, because he’ll never die. My appetite hasn’t been great since he showed up, and my wife says I look worn out. Last night, Spot got into Mr. Harvey’s henhouse (Harvey is my next-door neighbor) and killed nineteen of his prize chickens. I’ll have to pay for them. The neighbors on the other side had a fight with my wife and then moved out. Spot was to blame for that. And that’s why I’m disappointed in Stephen Mackaye. I had no idea he was such a mean guy.
p. 85FLUSH OF GOLD
Lon McFane was a bit grumpy, what of losing his tobacco pouch, or else he might have told me, before we got to it, something about the cabin at Surprise Lake. All day, turn and turn about, we had spelled each other at going to the fore and breaking trail for the dogs. It was heavy snowshoe work, and did not tend to make a man voluble, yet Lon McFane might have found breath enough at noon, when we stopped to boil coffee, with which to tell me. But he didn’t. Surprise Lake?—it was Surprise Cabin to me. I had never heard of it before. I confess I was a bit tired. I had been looking for Lon to stop and make camp any time for an hour; but I had too much pride to suggest making camp or to ask him his intentions; and yet he was my man, lured at a handsome wage to mush my dogs for me and to obey my commands. I guess I was a bit grumpy myself. He said nothing, and I was resolved to ask nothing, even if we tramped on all night.
Lon McFane was a little grumpy, probably because he lost his tobacco pouch, or else he might have shared something with me about the cabin at Surprise Lake before we got to it. All day, we took turns leading the way and breaking trail for the dogs. It was hard work with the snowshoes, and it didn't really encourage conversation, but Lon might have found some breath to tell me about it at noon when we stopped to boil coffee. But he didn’t. Surprise Lake? To me, it was Surprise Cabin. I had never heard of it before. I admit I was a bit tired. I had been waiting for Lon to stop and make camp for an hour; but I was too proud to suggest it or ask him what he planned to do. Even so, he was my guy, hired at a good wage to handle my dogs and follow my orders. I suppose I was a bit grumpy too. He said nothing, and I was determined to ask nothing, even if we ended up walking all night.
We came upon the cabin abruptly. For a week of trail we had met no one, and, in my mind, there had been little likelihood of meeting any one for a week to come. And yet there it was, right before my eyes, a cabin, with a dim light in the window and smoke curling up from the chimney.
We stumbled upon the cabin suddenly. For a week on the trail, we hadn't encountered anyone, and I thought there was little chance of running into anyone for another week. And yet there it was, right in front of me, a cabin, with a soft light glowing in the window and smoke rising from the chimney.
“Why didn’t you tell me—” I began, but was interrupted by Lon, who muttered—
“Why didn’t you tell me—” I started, but was interrupted by Lon, who mumbled—
“Surprise Lake—it lies up a small feeder half a mile on. It’s only a pond.”
“Surprise Lake—it’s up a small stream half a mile ahead. It’s just a pond.”
“Yes, but the cabin—who lives in it?”
“Yes, but who lives in the cabin?”
“A woman,” was the answer, and the next moment Lon had rapped on the door, and a woman’s voice bade him enter.
“A woman,” was the answer, and the next moment Lon knocked on the door, and a woman's voice told him to come in.
“Have you seen Dave recently?” she asked.
“Have you seen Dave lately?” she asked.
“Nope,” Lon answered carelessly. “I’ve been in the other direction, down Circle City way. Dave’s up Dawson way, ain’t he?”
“Nope,” Lon replied casually. “I’ve been the other way, down Circle City. Dave’s up Dawson way, right?”
The woman nodded, and Lon fell to unharnessing the dogs, while I unlashed the sled and carried the camp outfit into the cabin. The cabin was a large, one-room affair, and the woman was evidently alone in it. She pointed to the stove, where water was already boiling, and Lon set about the preparation of supper, while I opened the fish-bag and fed the dogs. I looked for Lon to introduce us, and was vexed that he did not, for they were evidently old friends.
The woman nodded, and Lon got to work unhooking the dogs while I untied the sled and brought the camping gear into the cabin. The cabin was a spacious single-room setup, and the woman was clearly by herself. She gestured toward the stove, where water was already boiling, and Lon started making dinner while I opened the fish bag and fed the dogs. I looked to Lon to introduce us and felt annoyed that he didn’t, as they obviously knew each other well.
“You are Lon McFane, aren’t you?” I heard her ask him. “Why, I remember you now. The last time I saw you it was on a steamboat, wasn’t it? I remember . . . ”
“You're Lon McFane, right?” I heard her ask him. “Oh, I remember you now. The last time I saw you was on a steamboat, wasn’t it? I remember . . . ”
Her speech seemed suddenly to be frozen by the spectacle of dread which, I knew, from the tenor I saw mounting in her eyes, must be on her inner vision. To my astonishment, Lon was affected by her words and manner. His face showed desperate, for all his voice sounded hearty and genial, as he said—
Her speech suddenly seemed to freeze at the terrifying sight that I could tell from the expression in her eyes was haunting her. To my surprise, Lon was impacted by her words and how she acted. His face looked desperate, even though his voice sounded cheerful and friendly as he said—
“The last time we met was at Dawson, Queen’s Jubilee, or Birthday, or something—don’t you remember?—the canoe races in the river, and the obstacle races down the main street?”
“The last time we met was at Dawson, Queen’s Jubilee, or Birthday, or something—don’t you remember?—the canoe races in the river, and the obstacle races down the main street?”
The terror faded out of her eyes and her whole body relaxed. “Oh, yes, I do remember,” she said. “And you won one of the canoe races.”
The fear disappeared from her eyes and her whole body relaxed. "Oh, yes, I remember," she said. "And you won one of the canoe races."
“How’s Dave been makin’ it lately? Strikin’ it as rich as ever, I suppose?” Lon asked, with apparent irrelevance.
“How’s Dave been doing lately? Hitting it big as ever, I guess?” Lon asked, with obvious indifference.
She smiled and nodded, and then, noticing that I had unlashed the bed roll, she indicated the end of the cabin where I might spread it. Her own bunk, I noticed, was made up at the opposite end.
She smiled and nodded, and then, noticing that I had unbuckled the bedroll, she pointed to the end of the cabin where I could spread it out. I noticed that her own bunk was made up at the opposite end.
“I thought it was Dave coming when I heard your dogs,” she said.
“I thought it was Dave when I heard your dogs,” she said.
After that she said nothing, contenting herself with watching Lon’s cooking operations, and listening the while as for the sound of dogs along the trail. I lay back on the blankets and smoked and watched. Here was mystery; I could make that much out, but no more could I make out. Why in the deuce hadn’t Lon given me the tip before we arrived? I looked at her face, unnoticed by her, and the longer I looked the harder it was to take my eyes away. It was a wonderfully beautiful face, unearthly, I may say, with a light in it or an expression or something “that was never on land or sea.” Fear and terror had completely vanished, and it was a placidly beautiful face—if by “placid” one can characterize that intangible and occult something that I cannot say was a radiance or a light any more than I can say it was an expression.
After that, she didn’t say anything, choosing instead to watch Lon cook while also listening for the sound of dogs on the trail. I leaned back on the blankets, smoked, and observed. There was a mystery here; I could grasp that much, but I couldn’t figure out more. Why hadn’t Lon given me a heads-up before we got here? I looked at her face, and she didn’t notice, but the longer I looked, the harder it became to look away. It was an incredibly beautiful face, almost otherworldly, with a light or an expression or something that felt “never on land or sea.” Fear and terror had completely disappeared, leaving behind a beautifully calm face—if “calm” can describe that elusive and mysterious quality that I can’t classify as simply radiance or light any more than I can call it just an expression.
Abruptly, as if for the first time, she became aware of my presence.
Suddenly, as if it were the first time, she noticed I was there.
“Have you seen Dave recently?” she asked me. It was on the tip of my tongue to say “Dave who?” when Lon coughed in the smoke that arose from the sizzling bacon. The bacon might have caused that cough, but I took it as a hint and left my question unasked. “No, I haven’t,” I answered. “I’m new in this part of the country—”
“Have you seen Dave lately?” she asked me. I was just about to say “Dave who?” when Lon coughed from the smoke coming off the sizzling bacon. It could have been the bacon that made him cough, but I took it as a cue and didn’t ask my question. “No, I haven’t,” I replied. “I’m new to this part of the country—”
“But you don’t mean to say,” she interrupted, “that you’ve never heard of Dave—of Big Dave Walsh?”
“But you can’t be serious,” she interrupted, “that you’ve never heard of Dave—of Big Dave Walsh?”
“You see,” I apologised, “I’m new in the country. I’ve put in most of my time in the Lower Country, down Nome way.”
“You see,” I apologized, “I’m new to the country. I’ve spent most of my time in the Lower Country, down near Nome.”
“Tell him about Dave,” she said to Lon.
“Tell him about Dave,” she said to Lon.
Lon seemed put out, but he began in that hearty, genial manner that I had noticed before. It seemed a shade too hearty and genial, and it irritated me.
Lon seemed a bit annoyed, but he started in that cheerful, friendly way I had noticed before. It felt just a bit too cheerful and friendly, and it bothered me.
“Oh, Dave is a fine man,” he said. “He’s a man, every inch of him, and he stands six feet four in his socks. His word is as good as his bond. The man lies who ever says Dave told a lie, and that man will have to fight with me, too, as well—if there’s anything left of him when Dave gets done with him. For Dave is a fighter. Oh, yes, he’s a scrapper from way back. He got a grizzly with a ’38 popgun. He got clawed some, but he knew what he was doin’. He went into the cave on purpose to get that grizzly. ’Fraid of nothing. Free an’ easy with his money, or his last shirt an’ match when out of money. Why, he drained Surprise Lake here in three weeks an’ took out ninety thousand, didn’t he?” She flushed and nodded her head proudly. Through his recital she had followed every word with keenest interest. “An’ I must say,” Lon went on, “that I was disappointed sore on not meeting Dave here to-night.”
“Oh, Dave is a great guy,” he said. “He’s all man, standing six feet four in his socks. His word is as good as gold. Anyone who says Dave ever lied is a liar themselves, and they’d have to deal with me too—if there’s anything left of them when Dave is done. Because Dave is a fighter. Oh, yes, he’s been scrapping for a long time. He took down a grizzly with a .38 revolver. He got a few scratches, but he knew what he was doing. He went into the cave on purpose to hunt that grizzly. He’s afraid of nothing. He spends his money freely, or he’ll give you his last shirt and match when he’s out of cash. Why, he drained Surprise Lake in three weeks and pulled out ninety thousand, didn’t he?” She blushed and nodded proudly. She followed every word with intense interest during his storytelling. “And I have to say,” Lon continued, “I was really disappointed not to meet Dave here tonight.”
Lon served supper at one end of the table of whip-sawed spruce, and we fell to eating. A howling of the dogs took the woman to the door. She opened it an inch and listened.
Lon served dinner at one end of the rough-cut spruce table, and we started eating. The dogs were howling, which made the woman go to the door. She opened it a little and listened.
“Where is Dave Walsh?” I asked, in an undertone.
“Where's Dave Walsh?” I asked quietly.
“Dead,” Lon answered. “In hell, maybe. I don’t know. Shut up.”
“Dead,” Lon replied. “In hell, maybe. I don’t know. Just be quiet.”
“But you just said that you expected to meet him here to-night,” I challenged.
“But you just said that you expected to meet him here tonight,” I challenged.
“Oh, shut up, can’t you,” was Lon’s reply, in the same cautious undertone.
“Oh, shut up, can’t you?” was Lon’s reply, in the same cautious tone.
The woman had closed the door and was returning, and I sat and meditated upon the fact that this man who told me to shut up received from me a salary of two hundred and fifty dollars a month and his board.
The woman had closed the door and was coming back, and I sat there thinking about the fact that this guy who told me to be quiet was getting paid two hundred and fifty dollars a month plus his meals from me.
Lon washed the dishes, while I smoked and watched the woman. She seemed more beautiful than ever—strangely and weirdly beautiful, it is true. After looking at her steadfastly for five minutes, I was compelled to come back to the real world and to glance at Lon McFane. This enabled me to know, without discussion, that the woman, too, was real. At first I had taken her for the wife of Dave Walsh; but if Dave Walsh were dead, as Lon had said, then she could be only his widow.
Lon washed the dishes while I smoked and watched the woman. She looked more beautiful than ever—strangely and oddly beautiful, it is true. After staring at her for five minutes, I was drawn back to reality and glanced at Lon McFane. This made it clear to me, without needing to talk about it, that the woman was real too. At first, I thought she was Dave Walsh’s wife; but if Dave Walsh was dead, as Lon had said, then she could only be his widow.
It was early to bed, for we faced a long day on the morrow; and as Lon crawled in beside me under the blankets, I ventured a question.
It was early to go to bed since we had a long day ahead; and as Lon climbed in next to me under the blankets, I took a chance and asked a question.
“That woman’s crazy, isn’t she?”
"That woman is crazy, right?"
“Crazy as a loon,” he answered.
“Crazy as a loon,” he replied.
And before I could formulate my next question, Lon McFane, I swear, was off to sleep. He always went to sleep that way—just crawled into the blankets, closed his eyes, and was off, a demure little heavy breathing rising on the air. Lon never snored.
And before I could come up with my next question, Lon McFane, I swear, was already asleep. He always fell asleep like that—just crawled under the blankets, shut his eyes, and was out, a soft, quiet breathing filling the air. Lon never snored.
And in the morning it was quick breakfast, feed the dogs, load the sled, and hit the trail. We said good-bye as we pulled out, and the woman stood in the doorway and watched us off. I carried the vision of her unearthly beauty away with me, just under my eyelids, and all I had to do, any time, was to close them and see her again. The way was unbroken, Surprise Lake being far off the travelled trails, and Lon and I took turn about at beating down the feathery snow with our big, webbed shoes so that the dogs could travel. “But you said you expected to meet Dave Walsh at the cabin,” trembled on the tip of my tongue a score of times. I did not utter it. I could wait until we knocked off in the middle of the day. And when the middle of the day came, we went right on, for, as Lon explained, there was a camp of moose hunters at the forks of the Teelee, and we could make there by dark. But we didn’t make there by dark, for Bright, the lead-dog, broke his shoulder-blade, and we lost an hour over him before we shot him. Then, crossing a timber jam on the frozen bed of the Teelee, the sled suffered a wrenching capsize, and it was a case of make camp and repair the runner. I cooked supper and fed the dogs while Lon made the repairs, and together we got in the night’s supply of ice and firewood. Then we sat on our blankets, our moccasins steaming on upended sticks before the fire, and had our evening smoke.
And in the morning, it was a quick breakfast, feeding the dogs, loading the sled, and hitting the trail. We said goodbye as we pulled away, and the woman stood in the doorway, watching us leave. I carried the memory of her otherworldly beauty with me, just under my eyelids, and all I had to do, anytime, was close them and see her again. The path was untouched, with Surprise Lake far from the traveled trails, and Lon and I took turns breaking the soft snow with our big, webbed shoes so the dogs could move easily. “But you said you expected to meet Dave Walsh at the cabin,” was on the tip of my tongue dozens of times. I didn't say it. I could wait until we took a break in the middle of the day. When midday arrived, we just kept going because, as Lon explained, there was a camp of moose hunters at the forks of the Teelee, and we could reach it by dark. But we didn’t get there by dark because Bright, the lead dog, broke his shoulder blade, and we lost an hour taking care of him before we had to shoot him. Then, while crossing a timber jam on the frozen bed of the Teelee, the sled flipped over, and we had to make camp and fix the runner. I cooked dinner and fed the dogs while Lon made the repairs, and together we gathered our night’s supply of ice and firewood. Then we sat on our blankets, our moccasins steaming on upturned sticks in front of the fire, and enjoyed our evening smoke.
“You didn’t know her?” Lon queried suddenly. I shook my head.
“You didn’t know her?” Lon asked out of the blue. I shook my head.
“You noticed the colour of her hair and eyes and her complexion, well, that’s where she got her name—she was like the first warm glow of a golden sunrise. She was called Flush of Gold. Ever heard of her?”
“You noticed the color of her hair and eyes and her complexion—well, that’s where she got her name. She was like the first warm glow of a golden sunrise. She was called Flush of Gold. Ever heard of her?”
Somewhere I had a confused and misty remembrance of having heard the name, yet it meant nothing to me. “Flush of Gold,” I repeated; “sounds like the name of a dance-house girl.” Lon shook his head. “No, she was a good woman, at least in that sense, though she sinned greatly just the same.”
Somewhere in my mind, I vaguely remembered hearing that name, but it didn't mean anything to me. “Flush of Gold,” I said; “sounds like a name for a dancer.” Lon shook his head. “No, she was a good woman, at least in that way, even though she still sinned a lot.”
“But why do you speak always of her in the past tense, as though she were dead?”
“But why do you always talk about her in the past tense, like she’s dead?”
“Because of the darkness on her soul that is the same as the darkness of death. The Flush of Gold that I knew, that Dawson knew, and that Forty Mile knew before that, is dead. That dumb, lunatic creature we saw last night was not Flush of Gold.”
“Because of the darkness on her soul that’s like the darkness of death. The Flush of Gold that I knew, that Dawson knew, and that Forty Mile knew before that, is gone. That dumb, crazy creature we saw last night was not Flush of Gold.”
“And Dave?” I queried.
“And Dave?” I asked.
“He built that cabin,” Lon answered, “He built it for her . . . and for himself. He is dead. She is waiting for him there. She half believes he is not dead. But who can know the whim of a crazed mind? Maybe she wholly believes he is not dead. At any rate, she waits for him there in the cabin he built. Who would rouse the dead? Then who would rouse the living that are dead? Not I, and that is why I let on to expect to meet Dave Walsh there last night. I’ll bet a stack that I’d a been more surprised than she if I had met him there last night.”
“He built that cabin,” Lon replied, “He built it for her... and for himself. He’s dead. She’s waiting for him there. She kind of believes he’s not dead. But who can understand the whims of a mad mind? Maybe she completely believes he’s not dead. Anyway, she waits for him in the cabin he built. Who would disturb the dead? Then who would disturb the living who are dead? Not me, and that’s why I pretended to expect to meet Dave Walsh there last night. I’d bet a lot that I would’ve been more surprised than she if I had met him there last night.”
“I do not understand,” I said. “Begin at the beginning, as a white man should, and tell me the whole tale.”
“I don’t get it,” I said. “Start from the beginning, like a decent person should, and tell me the whole story.”
And Lon began. “Victor Chauvet was an old Frenchman—born in the south of France. He came to California in the days of gold. He was a pioneer. He found no gold, but, instead, became a maker of bottled sunshine—in short, a grape-grower and wine-maker. Also, he followed gold excitements. That is what brought him to Alaska in the early days, and over the Chilcoot and down the Yukon long before the Carmack strike. The old town site of Ten Mile was Chauvet’s. He carried the first mail into Arctic City. He staked those coal-mines on the Porcupine a dozen years ago. He grubstaked Loftus into the Nippennuck Country. Now it happened that Victor Chauvet was a good Catholic, loving two things in this world, wine and woman. Wine of all kinds he loved, but of woman, only one, and she was the mother of Marie Chauvet.”
And Lon started. “Victor Chauvet was an old French guy—born in the south of France. He came to California during the gold rush. He was a pioneer. He didn’t find any gold, but instead became a creator of bottled sunshine—in other words, a grape-grower and winemaker. He also chased after gold booms. That’s what took him to Alaska in the early days, over the Chilcoot and down the Yukon long before the Carmack strike. The old town site of Ten Mile was Chauvet’s. He delivered the first mail into Arctic City. He staked those coal mines on the Porcupine a dozen years ago. He helped Loftus get started in the Nippennuck Country. Now, it just so happened that Victor Chauvet was a devout Catholic, loving two things in this world: wine and women. He loved all kinds of wine, but of women, there was only one, and she was the mother of Marie Chauvet.”
Here I groaned aloud, having meditated beyond self-control over the fact that I paid this man two hundred and fifty dollars a month.
Here I groaned out loud, having thought excessively about the fact that I paid this guy two hundred and fifty dollars a month.
“What’s the matter now?” he demanded.
“What’s going on now?” he asked.
“Matter?” I complained. “I thought you were telling the story of Flush of Gold. I don’t want a biography of your old French wine-bibber.”
“Matter?” I complained. “I thought you were telling the story of Flush of Gold. I don’t want a biography of your old French wine-drinker.”
Lon calmly lighted his pipe, took one good puff, then put the pipe aside. “And you asked me to begin at the beginning,” he said.
Lon calmly lit his pipe, took a deep puff, then set the pipe down. “And you asked me to start from the beginning,” he said.
“Yes,” said I; “the beginning.”
“Yeah,” I said; “the start.”
“And the beginning of Flush of Gold is the old French wine-bibber, for he was the father of Marie Chauvet, and Marie Chauvet was the Flush of Gold. What more do you want? Victor Chauvet never had much luck to speak of. He managed to live, and to get along, and to take good care of Marie, who resembled the one woman he had loved. He took very good care of her. Flush of Gold was the pet name he gave her. Flush of Gold Creek was named after her—Flush of Gold town site, too. The old man was great on town sites, only he never landed them.
“And the start of Flush of Gold is the old French wine drinker, since he was Marie Chauvet's father, and Marie Chauvet was the Flush of Gold. What more do you need? Victor Chauvet never had much luck to talk about. He managed to survive, get by, and take excellent care of Marie, who looked like the one woman he had loved. He took very good care of her. Flush of Gold was the nickname he gave her. Flush of Gold Creek was named after her—so was the Flush of Gold town site. The old man was really into town sites, but he never actually got any.”
“Now, honestly,” Lon said, with one of his lightning changes, “you’ve seen her, what do you think of her—of her looks, I mean? How does she strike your beauty sense?”
“Now, seriously,” Lon said, with one of his quick shifts, “you’ve seen her, what do you think of her—about how she looks, I mean? How does she appeal to your sense of beauty?”
“She is remarkably beautiful,” I said. “I never saw anything like her in my life. In spite of the fact, last night, that I guessed she was mad, I could not keep my eyes off of her. It wasn’t curiosity. It was wonder, sheer wonder, she was so strangely beautiful.”
“She is incredibly beautiful,” I said. “I’ve never seen anything like her in my life. Even though I thought she was crazy last night, I couldn't take my eyes off her. It wasn’t just curiosity. It was pure wonder; she was so uniquely beautiful.”
“She was more strangely beautiful before the darkness fell upon her,” Lon said softly. “She was truly the Flush of Gold. She turned all men’s hearts . . . and heads. She recalls, with an effort, that I once won a canoe race at Dawson—I, who once loved her, and was told by her of her love for me. It was her beauty that made all men love her. She’d ’a’ got the apple from Paris, on application, and there wouldn’t have been any Trojan War, and to top it off she’d have thrown Paris down. And now she lives in darkness, and she who was always fickle, for the first time is constant—and constant to a shade, to a dead man she does not realize is dead.
“She was more oddly beautiful before the darkness fell on her,” Lon said softly. “She was truly the Flush of Gold. She captivated all men’s hearts . . . and heads. She remembers, with some effort, that I once won a canoe race at Dawson—I, who once loved her and was told by her of her love for me. It was her beauty that made all men adore her. She would have gotten the golden apple from Paris, and there wouldn’t have been any Trojan War, and to top it off, she’d have tossed Paris aside. And now she lives in darkness, and she, who was always so fickle, for the first time is loyal—and loyal to a shade, to a dead man she doesn’t realize is dead.
“And this is the way it was. You remember what I said last night of Dave Walsh—Big Dave Walsh? He was all that I said, and more, many times more. He came into this country in the late eighties—that’s a pioneer for you. He was twenty years old then. He was a young bull. When he was twenty-five he could lift clear of the ground thirteen fifty-pound sacks of flour. At first, each fall of the year, famine drove him out. It was a lone land in those days. No river steamboats, no grub, nothing but salmon bellies and rabbit tracks. But after famine chased him out three years, he said he’d had enough of being chased; and the next year he stayed. He lived on straight meat when he was lucky enough to get it; he ate eleven dogs that winter; but he stayed. And the next winter he stayed, and the next. He never did leave the country again. He was a bull, a great bull. He could kill the strongest man in the country with hard work. He could outpack a Chilcat Indian, he could outpaddle a Stick, and he could travel all day with wet feet when the thermometer registered fifty below zero, and that’s going some, I tell you, for vitality. You’d freeze your feet at twenty-five below if you wet them and tried to keep on.
“And this is how it was. You remember what I said last night about Dave Walsh—Big Dave Walsh? He was everything I described and more, way more. He came to this country in the late eighties—that's a pioneer for you. He was twenty years old at the time. He was a young bull. By the time he was twenty-five, he could lift thirteen fifty-pound sacks of flour off the ground. At first, every fall, famine drove him away. It was a lonely place back then. No river steamboats, no food, just salmon bellies and rabbit tracks. But after being chased away by famine for three years, he decided he was done with running; the next year, he stayed. He lived on straight meat when he was lucky enough to get it; he ate eleven dogs that winter; but he stayed. And the next winter, he stayed, and the next. He never left the country again. He was a bull, a great bull. He could outwork the strongest man in the country. He could outpack a Chilcat Indian, outpaddle a Stick, and he could travel all day with wet feet even when the thermometer hit fifty below zero, and that’s saying something for vitality. You’d freeze your feet at twenty-five below if they got wet and you tried to keep going.
“Dave Walsh was a bull for strength. And yet he was soft and easy-natured. Anybody could do him, the latest short-horn in camp could lie his last dollar out of him. ‘But it doesn’t worry me,’ he had a way of laughing off his softness; ‘it doesn’t keep me awake nights.’ Now don’t get the idea that he had no backbone. You remember about the bear he went after with the popgun. When it came to fighting Dave was the blamedest ever. He was the limit, if by that I may describe his unlimitedness when he got into action, he was easy and kind with the weak, but the strong had to give trail when he went by. And he was a man that men liked, which is the finest word of all, a man’s man.
Dave Walsh was built like a tank. Yet, he had a gentle and easygoing personality. Anyone could take advantage of him; even the newest guy in camp could squeeze his last dollar out of him. “But it doesn’t bother me,” he would laugh off his kindness, “it doesn’t keep me up at night.” Now don’t think he lacked grit. Remember the bear he went after with the popgun? When it came to fighting, Dave was tough as nails. He was something else; if I can put it like that, he was unstoppable when he got into action. He was compassionate towards the weak, but the strong had to step aside when he came through. He was the type of man that other men admired, which is the highest compliment, a real man's man.
“Dave never took part in the big stampede to Dawson when Carmack made the Bonanza strike. You see, Dave was just then over on Mammon Creek strikin’ it himself. He discovered Mammon Creek. Cleaned eighty-four thousand up that winter, and opened up the claim so that it promised a couple of hundred thousand for the next winter. Then, summer bein’ on and the ground sloshy, he took a trip up the Yukon to Dawson to see what Carmack’s strike looked like. And there he saw Flush of Gold. I remember the night. I shall always remember. It was something sudden, and it makes one shiver to think of a strong man with all the strength withered out of him by one glance from the soft eyes of a weak, blond, female creature like Flush of Gold. It was at her dad’s cabin, old Victor Chauvet’s. Some friend had brought Dave along to talk over town sites on Mammon Creek. But little talking did he do, and what he did was mostly gibberish. I tell you the sight of Flush of Gold had sent Dave clean daffy. Old Victor Chauvet insisted after Dave left that he had been drunk. And so he had. He was drunk, but Flush of Gold was the strong drink that made him so.
“Dave never joined the big rush to Dawson when Carmack made the Bonanza discovery. You see, Dave was over on Mammon Creek making his own strike at that time. He discovered Mammon Creek. He made eighty-four thousand that winter and developed the claim so it looked like it would bring in a couple of hundred thousand for the next winter. Then, with summer coming and the ground being muddy, he decided to take a trip up the Yukon to Dawson to check out what Carmack’s strike was like. That’s when he saw Flush of Gold. I remember that night. I’ll always remember it. It was something unexpected, and it gives you chills to think about a strong man completely weakened by just one look from the gentle eyes of a delicate blonde like Flush of Gold. It happened at her dad’s cabin, old Victor Chauvet’s place. A friend brought Dave along to discuss town sites on Mammon Creek. But he hardly talked, and when he did, it was mostly nonsense. I tell you, the sight of Flush of Gold drove Dave completely crazy. Old Victor Chauvet insisted after Dave left that he had been drunk. And he was. He was drunk, but Flush of Gold was the powerful influence that did it.”
“That settled it, that first glimpse he caught of her. He did not start back down the Yukon in a week, as he had intended. He lingered on a month, two months, all summer. And we who had suffered understood, and wondered what the outcome would be. Undoubtedly, in our minds, it seemed that Flush of Gold had met her master. And why not? There was romance sprinkled all over Dave Walsh. He was a Mammon King, he had made the Mammon Creek strike; he was an old sour dough, one of the oldest pioneers in the land—men turned to look at him when he went by, and said to one another in awed undertones, ‘There goes Dave Walsh.’ And why not? He stood six feet four; he had yellow hair himself that curled on his neck; and he was a bull—a yellow-maned bull just turned thirty-one.
"That settled it, that first glimpse he caught of her. He didn’t head back down the Yukon in a week, as he had planned. He stayed for a month, then two months, all summer long. Those of us who had suffered understood and wondered what would happen next. In our minds, it definitely seemed like Flush of Gold had found her match. And why not? There was a sense of romance surrounding Dave Walsh. He was a King of Wealth, having struck it rich at Mammon Creek; he was a seasoned prospector, one of the oldest pioneers in the area—men turned to look at him as he passed, whispering to each other in awe, 'There goes Dave Walsh.' And why not? He was six feet four; he had curly yellow hair that brushed the back of his neck; and he was a powerful figure—a bull with a yellow mane, just turned thirty-one."
“And Flush of Gold loved him, and, having danced him through a whole summer’s courtship, at the end their engagement was made known. The fall of the year was at hand, Dave had to be back for the winter’s work on Mammon Creek, and Flush of Gold refused to be married right away. Dave put Dusky Burns in charge of the Mammon Creek claim, and himself lingered on in Dawson. Little use. She wanted her freedom a while longer; she must have it, and she would not marry until next year. And so, on the first ice, Dave Walsh went alone down the Yukon behind his dogs, with the understanding that the marriage would take place when he arrived on the first steamboat of the next year.
“And Flush of Gold loved him, and after spending a whole summer courting, they announced their engagement. Fall was approaching, and Dave needed to return for the winter work on Mammon Creek, but Flush of Gold wouldn’t agree to marry right away. Dave entrusted Dusky Burns with the Mammon Creek claim and stayed in Dawson a little longer. It was no use. She wanted her freedom a bit longer; she needed it, and she wouldn't marry until next year. So, when the first ice came, Dave Walsh traveled down the Yukon alone with his dogs, with the understanding that the wedding would happen when he arrived on the first steamboat of the following year.”
“Now Dave was as true as the Pole Star, and she was as false as a magnetic needle in a cargo of loadstone. Dave was as steady and solid as she was fickle and fly-away, and in some way Dave, who never doubted anybody, doubted her. It was the jealousy of his love, perhaps, and maybe it was the message ticked off from her soul to his; but at any rate Dave was worried by fear of her inconstancy. He was afraid to trust her till the next year, he had so to trust her, and he was pretty well beside himself. Some of it I got from old Victor Chauvet afterwards, and from all that I have pieced together I conclude that there was something of a scene before Dave pulled north with his dogs. He stood up before the old Frenchman, with Flush of Gold beside him, and announced that they were plighted to each other. He was very dramatic, with fire in his eyes, old Victor said. He talked something about ‘until death do us part’; and old Victor especially remembered that at one place Dave took her by the shoulder with his great paw and almost shook her as he said: ‘Even unto death are you mine, and I would rise from the grave to claim you.’ Old Victor distinctly remembered those words ‘Even unto death are you mine, and I would rise from the grave to claim you.’ And he told me afterwards that Flush of Gold was pretty badly frightened, and that he afterwards took Dave to one side privately and told him that that wasn’t the way to hold Flush of Gold—that he must humour her and gentle her if he wanted to keep her.
“Now Dave was as reliable as the North Star, and she was as unreliable as a magnetic needle in a loadstone shipment. Dave was steady and solid while she was changeable and flighty, and in some way, Dave, who never doubted anyone, doubted her. It was perhaps the jealousy of his love, or maybe it was the connection from her soul to his; but whatever the reason, Dave was troubled by fear of her inconsistency. He was hesitant to trust her until the next year, yet he had to trust her, and it nearly drove him crazy. Some of this I learned from old Victor Chauvet later, and based on everything I’ve pieced together, I conclude there was some kind of scene before Dave headed north with his dogs. He stood in front of the old Frenchman, with Flush of Gold beside him, and declared that they were committed to each other. He was very dramatic, with fire in his eyes, old Victor said. He mentioned something about ‘until death do us part’; and old Victor particularly remembered that at one point, Dave took her by the shoulder with his large hand and almost shook her as he said: ‘Even unto death, you are mine, and I would rise from the grave to claim you.’ Old Victor clearly remembered those words: ‘Even unto death, you are mine, and I would rise from the grave to claim you.’ And he later told me that Flush of Gold was quite frightened, and that he then privately pulled Dave aside and told him that wasn’t the way to treat Flush of Gold—that he needed to be gentle with her if he wanted to keep her.
“There is no discussion in my mind but that Flush of Gold was frightened. She was a savage herself in her treatment of men, while men had always treated her as a soft and tender and too utterly-utter something that must not be hurt. She didn’t know what harshness was . . . until Dave Walsh, standing his six feet four, a big bull, gripped her and pawed her and assured her that she was his until death, and then some. And besides, in Dawson, that winter, was a music-player—one of those macaroni-eating, greasy-tenor-Eye-talian-dago propositions—and Flush of Gold lost her heart to him. Maybe it was only fascination—I don’t know. Sometimes it seems to me that she really did love Dave Walsh. Perhaps it was because he had frightened her with that even-unto-death, rise-from-the-grave stunt of his that she in the end inclined to the dago music-player. But it is all guesswork, and the facts are, sufficient. He wasn’t a dago; he was a Russian count—this was straight; and he wasn’t a professional piano-player or anything of the sort. He played the violin and the piano, and he sang—sang well—but it was for his own pleasure and for the pleasure of those he sang for. He had money, too—and right here let me say that Flush of Gold never cared a rap for money. She was fickle, but she was never sordid.
“There’s no doubt in my mind that Flush of Gold was scared. She was fierce in how she dealt with men, while they always saw her as delicate and something that shouldn’t be harmed. She had no idea what real cruelty was… until Dave Walsh, who stood six feet four, a big brute, grabbed her and pawed her, claiming she was his until death, and even beyond. And that winter in Dawson, there was a musician—one of those Italian guys who ate pasta and had a greasy tenor voice—and Flush of Gold fell for him. Maybe it was just infatuation—I’m not sure. Sometimes it seems to me that she really loved Dave Walsh. Perhaps it was because he had scared her with that whole ‘even to death’ and ‘rise from the grave’ act that she ultimately leaned towards the Italian musician. But it’s all speculation, and the facts are straightforward. He wasn’t Italian; he was a Russian count—that much is true. He wasn’t a professional pianist or anything like that. He played the violin and piano, and he sang—sang well—but it was for his own enjoyment and for the enjoyment of those he performed for. He had money, too—and let me point out that Flush of Gold never cared about money. She could be fickle, but she was never greedy.”
“But to be getting along. She was plighted to Dave, and Dave was coming up on the first steamboat to get her—that was the summer of ’98, and the first steamboat was to be expected the middle of June. And Flush of Gold was afraid to throw Dave down and face him afterwards. It was all planned suddenly. The Russian music-player, the Count, was her obedient slave. She planned it, I know. I learned as much from old Victor afterwards. The Count took his orders from her, and caught that first steamboat down. It was the Golden Rocket. And so did Flush of Gold catch it. And so did I. I was going to Circle City, and I was flabbergasted when I found Flush of Gold on board. I didn’t see her name down on the passenger list. She was with the Count fellow all the time, happy and smiling, and I noticed that the Count fellow was down on the list as having his wife along. There it was, state-room, number, and all. The first I knew that he was married, only I didn’t see anything of the wife . . . unless Flush of Gold was so counted. I wondered if they’d got married ashore before starting. There’d been talk about them in Dawson, you see, and bets had been laid that the Count fellow had cut Dave out.
“But to be getting along. She was promised to Dave, and Dave was coming on the first steamboat to get her—that was the summer of ’98, and the first steamboat was expected in the middle of June. And Flush of Gold was too scared to break things off with Dave and face him later. It was all planned unexpectedly. The Russian musician, the Count, was her obedient servant. She orchestrated it, I know. I learned as much from old Victor later on. The Count took his orders from her and caught that first steamboat down. It was the Golden Rocket. And so did Flush of Gold catch it. And so did I. I was heading to Circle City, and I was shocked when I found Flush of Gold on board. I didn’t see her name on the passenger list. She was with the Count the whole time, happy and smiling, and I noticed that the Count was listed as having his wife along. There it was, state-room number and all. The first I knew he was married, but I didn’t see anything of the wife... unless Flush of Gold was counted as such. I wondered if they had gotten married on land before starting. There’d been talk about them in Dawson, you see, and bets had been placed that the Count had taken Dave’s place.”
“I talked with the purser. He didn’t know anything more about it than I did; he didn’t know Flush of Gold, anyway, and besides, he was almost rushed to death. You know what a Yukon steamboat is, but you can’t guess what the Golden Rocket was when it left Dawson that June of 1898. She was a hummer. Being the first steamer out, she carried all the scurvy patients and hospital wrecks. Then she must have carried a couple of millions of Klondike dust and nuggets, to say nothing of a packed and jammed passenger list, deck passengers galore, and bucks and squaws and dogs without end. And she was loaded down to the guards with freight and baggage. There was a mountain of the same on the fore-lower-deck, and each little stop along the way added to it. I saw the box come aboard at Teelee Portage, and I knew it for what it was, though I little guessed the joker that was in it. And they piled it on top of everything else on the fore-lower-deck, and they didn’t pile it any too securely either. The mate expected to come back to it again, and then forgot about it. I thought at the time that there was something familiar about the big husky dog that climbed over the baggage and freight and lay down next to the box. And then we passed the Glendale, bound up for Dawson. As she saluted us, I thought of Dave on board of her and hurrying to Dawson to Flush of Gold. I turned and looked at her where she stood by the rail. Her eyes were bright, but she looked a bit frightened by the sight of the other steamer, and she was leaning closely to the Count fellow as for protection. She needn’t have leaned so safely against him, and I needn’t have been so sure of a disappointed Dave Walsh arriving at Dawson. For Dave Walsh wasn’t on the Glendale. There were a lot of things I didn’t know, but was soon to know—for instance, that the pair were not yet married. Inside half an hour preparations for the marriage took place. What of the sick men in the main cabin, and of the crowded condition of the Golden Rocket, the likeliest place for the ceremony was found forward, on the lower deck, in an open space next to the rail and gang-plank and shaded by the mountain of freight with the big box on top and the sleeping dog beside it. There was a missionary on board, getting off at Eagle City, which was the next step, so they had to use him quick. That’s what they’d planned to do, get married on the boat.
“I talked to the purser. He didn’t know any more about it than I did; he didn’t know Flush of Gold either, and he was pretty much rushed off his feet. You know what a Yukon steamboat is, but you can’t imagine what the Golden Rocket was like when it left Dawson that June of 1898. She was amazing. Being the first steamer out, she took all the scurvy patients and hospital casualties. Then she must have carried a couple of million in Klondike gold and nuggets, not to mention a packed passenger list, tons of deck passengers, and an endless supply of bucks, squaws, and dogs. And she was weighed down to the guards with freight and baggage. There was a mountain of stuff on the fore-lower-deck, and each little stop added more to it. I saw the box come aboard at Teelee Portage, and I recognized it for what it was, though I had no idea of the surprise inside. They piled it on top of everything else on the fore-lower-deck, and they didn’t secure it very well either. The mate expected to come back to it and then forgot about it. At the time, I thought that the big, tough dog climbing over the baggage and freight and lying down next to the box looked familiar. Then we passed the Glendale, which was headed up to Dawson. As she saluted us, I thought of Dave on board and how he was hurrying to Dawson to find Flush of Gold. I turned and looked at her where she stood by the rail. Her eyes were bright, but she looked a bit scared to see the other steamer, and she was leaning close to the Count fellow for protection. She didn’t need to lean so securely against him, and I didn’t need to be so sure that a disappointed Dave Walsh would be arriving in Dawson. Because Dave Walsh wasn’t on the Glendale. There were plenty of things I didn’t know, but I was about to find out—like the fact that the couple wasn’t married yet. Within half an hour, preparations for the wedding were underway. Given the sick men in the main cabin and the cramped conditions on the Golden Rocket, the best spot for the ceremony was found forward, on the lower deck, in an open area next to the rail and gang-plank, shaded by the mountain of freight with the big box on top and the sleeping dog beside it. There was a missionary on board who was getting off at Eagle City, the next stop, so they had to use him quickly. That’s what they planned to do, get married on the boat.”
“But I’ve run ahead of the facts. The reason Dave Walsh wasn’t on the Glendale was because he was on the Golden Rocket. It was this way. After loiterin’ in Dawson on account of Flush of Gold, he went down to Mammon Creek on the ice. And there he found Dusky Burns doing so well with the claim, there was no need for him to be around. So he put some grub on the sled, harnessed the dogs, took an Indian along, and pulled out for Surprise Lake. He always had a liking for that section. Maybe you don’t know how the creek turned out to be a four-flusher; but the prospects were good at the time, and Dave proceeded to build his cabin and hers. That’s the cabin we slept in. After he finished it, he went off on a moose hunt to the forks of the Teelee, takin’ the Indian along.
“But I’ve gotten ahead of the story. The reason Dave Walsh wasn’t on the Glendale was that he was on the Golden Rocket. Here’s how it went. After hanging out in Dawson because of Flush of Gold, he went down to Mammon Creek on the ice. There, he found Dusky Burns doing so well with the claim that there was no need for him to stick around. So, he loaded some food onto the sled, harnessed the dogs, took an Indian with him, and set out for Surprise Lake. He always liked that area. Maybe you don’t know how the creek turned out to be a flop, but the prospects looked good at the time, and Dave went ahead and built his cabin and hers. That’s the cabin we stayed in. After he finished it, he went on a moose hunt to the forks of the Teelee, taking the Indian with him.”
“And this is what happened. Came on a cold snap. The juice went down forty, fifty, sixty below zero. I remember that snap—I was at Forty Mile; and I remember the very day. At eleven o’clock in the morning the spirit thermometer at the N. A. T. & T. Company’s store went down to seventy-five below zero. And that morning, near the forks of the Teelee, Dave Walsh was out after moose with that blessed Indian of his. I got it all from the Indian afterwards—we made a trip over the ice together to Dyea. That morning Mr. Indian broke through the ice and wet himself to the waist. Of course he began to freeze right away. The proper thing was to build a fire. But Dave Walsh was a bull. It was only half a mile to camp, where a fire was already burning. What was the good of building another? He threw Mr. Indian over his shoulder—and ran with him—half a mile—with the thermometer at seventy-five below. You know what that means. Suicide. There’s no other name for it. Why, that buck Indian weighed over two hundred himself, and Dave ran half a mile with him. Of course he froze his lungs. Must have frozen them near solid. It was a tomfool trick for any man to do. And anyway, after lingering horribly for several weeks, Dave Walsh died.
And this is what happened. A cold snap hit. The temperature dropped to forty, fifty, and even sixty degrees below zero. I remember that snap—I was at Forty Mile, and I remember the exact day. At eleven o’clock in the morning, the thermometer at the N. A. T. & T. Company’s store hit seventy-five below zero. That morning, near the forks of the Teelee, Dave Walsh was out hunting moose with his Indian friend. I got the whole story from the Indian later—we took a trip over the ice to Dyea together. That morning, Mr. Indian broke through the ice and got wet up to his waist. Naturally, he started to freeze right away. The best thing to do was to build a fire. But Dave Walsh was stubborn. It was only half a mile to camp, where there was already a fire going. What was the point of building another? He threw Mr. Indian over his shoulder and ran half a mile with him, even with the thermometer at seventy-five below. You know what that means. It’s suicidal. There’s no other way to put it. That Indian weighed over two hundred pounds, and Dave ran half a mile with him. Of course, he froze his lungs. He must have frozen them nearly solid. It was a foolish thing for any man to do. In any case, after suffering terribly for several weeks, Dave Walsh died.
“The Indian didn’t know what to do with the corpse. Ordinarily he’d have buried him and let it go at that. But he knew that Dave Walsh was a big man, worth lots of money, a hi-yu skookum chief. Likewise he’d seen the bodies of other hi-yu skookums carted around the country like they were worth something. So he decided to take Dave’s body to Forty Mile, which was Dave’s headquarters. You know how the ice is on the grass roots in this country—well, the Indian planted Dave under a foot of soil—in short, he put Dave on ice. Dave could have stayed there a thousand years and still been the same old Dave. You understand—just the same as a refrigerator. Then the Indian brings over a whipsaw from the cabin at Surprise Lake and makes lumber enough for the box. Also, waiting for the thaw, he goes out and shoots about ten thousand pounds of moose. This he keeps on ice, too. Came the thaw. The Teelee broke. He built a raft and loaded it with the meat, the big box with Dave inside, and Dave’s team of dogs, and away they went down the Teelee.
The Indian didn’t know what to do with the body. Normally, he would have buried him and left it at that. But he knew that Dave Walsh was a big name, worth a lot of money, a hi-yu skookum chief. He had also seen other hi-yu skookums being transported around like they were valuable. So, he decided to take Dave’s body to Forty Mile, which was Dave’s base. You know how the ground freezes in this country—well, the Indian buried Dave under a foot of soil—in short, he put Dave on ice. Dave could have remained there for a thousand years and still been the same old Dave. You get it—just like a refrigerator. Then the Indian fetched a whipsaw from the cabin at Surprise Lake and made enough lumber for the coffin. Also, while waiting for the thaw, he went out and shot about ten thousand pounds of moose. He kept that on ice, too. When the thaw finally came, the Teelee River broke. He built a raft and loaded it with the meat, the big box with Dave inside, and Dave’s team of dogs, and off they went down the Teelee.
“The raft got caught on a timber jam and hung up two days. It was scorching hot weather, and Mr. Indian nearly lost his moose meat. So when he got to Teelee Portage he figured a steamboat would get to Forty Mile quicker than his raft. He transferred his cargo, and there you are, fore-lower deck of the Golden Rocket, Flush of Gold being married, and Dave Walsh in his big box casting the shade for her. And there’s one thing I clean forgot. No wonder I thought the husky dog that came aboard at Teelee Portage was familiar. It was Pee-lat, Dave Walsh’s lead-dog and favourite—a terrible fighter, too. He was lying down beside the box.
The raft got stuck on a pile of logs for two days. It was super hot, and Mr. Indian almost lost his moose meat. So when he reached Teelee Portage, he thought a steamboat would get him to Forty Mile faster than his raft. He transferred his cargo, and there you have it, on the fore-lower deck of the Golden Rocket, Flush of Gold was getting married, with Dave Walsh in his big box providing shade for her. And there's one thing I completely forgot. No wonder I thought the husky dog that boarded at Teelee Portage looked familiar. It was Pee-lat, Dave Walsh's lead dog and favorite—a fierce fighter, too. He was lying next to the box.
“Flush of Gold caught sight of me, called me over, shook hands with me, and introduced me to the Count. She was beautiful. I was as mad for her then as ever. She smiled into my eyes and said I must sign as one of the witnesses. And there was no refusing her. She was ever a child, cruel as children are cruel. Also, she told me she was in possession of the only two bottles of champagne in Dawson—or that had been in Dawson the night before; and before I knew it I was scheduled to drink her and the Count’s health. Everybody crowded round, the captain of the steamboat, very prominent, trying to ring in on the wine, I guess. It was a funny wedding. On the upper deck the hospital wrecks, with various feet in the grave, gathered and looked down to see. There were Indians all jammed in the circle, too, big bucks, and their squaws and kids, to say nothing of about twenty-five snarling wolf-dogs. The missionary lined the two of them up and started in with the service. And just then a dog-fight started, high up on the pile of freight—Pee-lat lying beside the big box, and a white-haired brute belonging to one of the Indians. The fight wasn’t explosive at all. The brutes just snarled at each other from a distance—tapping at each other long-distance, you know, saying dast and dassent, dast and dassent. The noise was rather disturbing, but you could hear the missionary’s voice above it.
“Flush of Gold saw me, called me over, shook my hand, and introduced me to the Count. She was stunning. I was as infatuated with her then as I had ever been. She smiled into my eyes and said I had to sign as one of the witnesses. And there was no way to refuse her. She was forever like a child, cruel like children can be. Also, she told me she had the only two bottles of champagne in Dawson—or that had been there the night before; and before I knew it, I was set to toast to her and the Count’s health. Everyone gathered around, including the captain of the steamboat, clearly trying to get in on the wine, I guess. It was a strange wedding. On the upper deck, the hospital wrecks, some close to death, gathered and looked down to see. There were Indians all crammed in the circle as well, big bucks, their squaws and kids, not to mention about twenty-five growling wolf-dogs. The missionary lined the couple up and started the service. Just then, a dog fight broke out, high up on the pile of freight—Pee-lat lying next to the big box, and a white-haired brute belonging to one of the Indians. The fight wasn’t chaotic at all. The animals just snarled at each other from a distance—taking jabs at each other, you know, saying dast and dassent, dast and dassent. The noise was somewhat distracting, but you could still hear the missionary’s voice above it.
“There was no particularly easy way of getting at the two dogs, except from the other side of the pile. But nobody was on that side—everybody watching the ceremony, you see. Even then everything might have been all right if the captain hadn’t thrown a club at the dogs. That was what precipitated everything. As I say, if the captain hadn’t thrown that club, nothing might have happened.
“There wasn't really an easy way to reach the two dogs, except from the other side of the pile. But nobody was over there—everyone was watching the ceremony, you know. Even then, things might have turned out fine if the captain hadn't thrown a club at the dogs. That’s what set everything off. Like I said, if the captain hadn't thrown that club, nothing might have happened.”
“The missionary had just reached the point where he was saying ‘In sickness and in health,’ and ‘Till death us do part.’ And just then the captain threw the club. I saw the whole thing. It landed on Pee-lat, and at that instant the white brute jumped him. The club caused it. Their two bodies struck the box, and it began to slide, its lower end tilting down. It was a long oblong box, and it slid down slowly until it reached the perpendicular, when it came down on the run. The onlookers on that side the circle had time to get out from under. Flush of Gold and the Count, on the opposite side of the circle, were facing the box; the missionary had his back to it. The box must have fallen ten feet straight up and down, and it hit end on.
“The missionary had just gotten to the part where he was saying ‘In sickness and in health,’ and ‘Till death do us part.’ Just then, the captain threw the club. I saw the whole thing. It hit Pee-lat, and at that moment, the white brute attacked him. The club caused it. Their two bodies collided with the box, and it started to slide, its lower end tilting down. It was a long rectangular box, and it slid down slowly until it reached a vertical position, when it came crashing down. The onlookers on that side of the circle had time to get out of the way. Flush of Gold and the Count, on the opposite side of the circle, were facing the box; the missionary had his back to it. The box must have fallen ten feet straight down, and it hit end first.”
“Now mind you, not one of us knew that Dave Walsh was dead. We thought he was on the Glendale, bound for Dawson. The missionary had edged off to one side, and so Flush of Gold faced the box when it struck. It was like in a play. It couldn’t have been better planned. It struck on end, and on the right end; the whole front of the box came off; and out swept Dave Walsh on his feet, partly wrapped in a blanket, his yellow hair flying and showing bright in the sun. Right out of the box, on his feet, he swept upon Flush of Gold. She didn’t know he was dead, but it was unmistakable, after hanging up two days on a timber jam, that he was rising all right from the dead to claim her. Possibly that is what she thought. At any rate, the sight froze her. She couldn’t move. She just sort of wilted and watched Dave Walsh coming for her! And he got her. It looked almost as though he threw his arms around her, but whether or not this happened, down to the deck they went together. We had to drag Dave Walsh’s body clear before we could get hold of her. She was in a faint, but it would have been just as well if she had never come out of that faint; for when she did, she fell to screaming the way insane people do. She kept it up for hours, till she was exhausted. Oh, yes, she recovered. You saw her last night, and know how much recovered she is. She is not violent, it is true, but she lives in darkness. She believes that she is waiting for Dave Walsh, and so she waits in the cabin he built for her. She is no longer fickle. It is nine years now that she has been faithful to Dave Walsh, and the outlook is that she’ll be faithful to him to the end.”
“Now, just so you know, none of us had any idea that Dave Walsh was dead. We thought he was on the Glendale, heading for Dawson. The missionary had stepped aside a bit, and so Flush of Gold was facing the box when it hit. It was like a scene from a play. It couldn’t have been staged better. It landed upright, and on the right side; the whole front of the box fell off; and out came Dave Walsh on his feet, partly wrapped in a blanket, his yellow hair flying in the bright sun. Right out of the box, on his feet, he rushed toward Flush of Gold. She didn’t know he was dead, but after hanging on a timber jam for two days, it was clear he was rising from the dead to claim her. Maybe that’s what she thought. At least, the sight stunned her. She couldn’t move. She just sort of wilted and watched Dave Walsh come for her! And he reached her. It looked almost like he threw his arms around her, but whether that happened or not, they both went down to the deck together. We had to pull Dave Walsh’s body out of the way before we could grab her. She was fainted, but it might have been better if she had never woken up from that faint; when she did, she started screaming like someone insane. She kept that up for hours until she was exhausted. Oh, yes, she recovered. You saw her last night, and you know how much she’s recovered. She’s not violent, it’s true, but she lives in darkness. She believes she’s waiting for Dave Walsh, and so she waits in the cabin he built for her. She’s no longer fickle. It’s been nine years now that she’s been faithful to Dave Walsh, and it seems likely she’ll stay faithful to him until the end.”
Lon McFane pulled down the top of the blankets and prepared to crawl in.
Lon McFane pulled back the top of the blankets and got ready to climb in.
“We have her grub hauled to her each year,” he added, “and in general keep an eye on her. Last night was the first time she ever recognized me, though.”
“We have her food brought to her every year,” he added, “and we generally keep an eye on her. Last night was the first time she ever recognized me, though.”
“Who are the we?” I asked.
"Who are we?" I asked.
“Oh,” was the answer, “the Count and old Victor Chauvet and me. Do you know, I think the Count is the one to be really sorry for. Dave Walsh never did know that she was false to him. And she does not suffer. Her darkness is merciful to her.”
“Oh,” was the reply, “the Count and old Victor Chauvet and me. Do you know, I think the Count is the one who should really be pitied. Dave Walsh never realized she was unfaithful to him. And she doesn’t feel any pain. Her darkness is kind to her.”
I lay silently under the blankets for the space of a minute.
I lay quietly under the blankets for a minute.
“Is the Count still in the country?” I asked.
“Is the Count still in the area?” I asked.
But there was a gentle sound of heavy breathing, and I knew Lon McFane was asleep.
But I could hear the soft sound of heavy breathing, and I realized Lon McFane was asleep.
p. 106THE PASSING OF MARCUS O’BRIEN
“It is the judgment of this court that you vamose the camp . . . in the customary way, sir, in the customary way.”
“It is the ruling of this court that you leave the camp... in the usual manner, sir, in the usual manner.”
Judge Marcus O’Brien was absent-minded, and Mucluc Charley nudged him in the ribs. Marcus O’Brien cleared his throat and went on—
Judge Marcus O’Brien was distracted, and Mucluc Charley nudged him in the ribs. Marcus O’Brien cleared his throat and continued—
“Weighing the gravity of the offence, sir, and the extenuating circumstances, it is the opinion of this court, and its verdict, that you be outfitted with three days’ grub. That will do, I think.”
“Weighing the seriousness of the offense, sir, and the circumstances surrounding it, the court believes and decides that you should be given three days’ supply of food. That should suffice, I think.”
Arizona Jack cast a bleak glance out over the Yukon. It was a swollen, chocolate flood, running a mile wide and nobody knew how deep. The earth-bank on which he stood was ordinarily a dozen feet above the water, but the river was now growling at the top of the bank, devouring, instant by instant, tiny portions of the top-standing soil. These portions went into the gaping mouths of the endless army of brown swirls and vanished away. Several inches more, and Red Cow would be flooded.
Arizona Jack looked out at the Yukon with a troubled expression. It was a raging, chocolate-colored river, a mile wide and no one knew how deep it was. The land where he stood was usually about twelve feet above the water, but now the river was lapping at the top of the bank, slowly eroding bits of the soil away. Those bits got swallowed up by the endless swirl of brown and disappeared. Just a few more inches, and Red Cow would be underwater.
“It won’t do,” Arizona Jack said bitterly. “Three days’ grub ain’t enough.”
“It won't work,” Arizona Jack said bitterly. “Three days' food isn't enough.”
“There was Manchester,” Marcus O’Brien replied gravely. “He didn’t get any grub.”
“There was Manchester,” Marcus O’Brien replied seriously. “He didn’t get any food.”
“And they found his remains grounded on the Lower River an’ half eaten by huskies,” was Arizona Jack’s retort. “And his killin’ was without provocation. Joe Deeves never did nothin’, never warbled once, an’ jes’ because his stomach was out of order, Manchester ups an’ plugs him. You ain’t givin’ me a square deal, O’Brien, I tell you that straight. Give me a week’s grub, and I play even to win out. Three days’ grub, an’ I cash in.”
“And they found his remains by the Lower River and half eaten by huskies," Arizona Jack shot back. "His killing was totally unprovoked. Joe Deeves never did anything, never made a sound, and just because he had an upset stomach, Manchester goes and shoots him. You’re not giving me a fair deal, O’Brien, I’m telling you that straight. Give me a week’s worth of food, and I’ll even the score to win. Three days’ worth of food, and I’m done.”
“What for did you kill Ferguson?” O’Brien demanded. “I haven’t any patience for these unprovoked killings. And they’ve got to stop. Red Cow’s none so populous. It’s a good camp, and there never used to be any killings. Now they’re epidemic. I’m sorry for you, Jack, but you’ve got to be made an example of. Ferguson didn’t provoke enough for a killing.”
“What did you kill Ferguson for?” O’Brien asked sharply. “I can’t stand these senseless killings. They need to stop. Red Cow isn’t very crowded. It’s a good camp, and there used to be no killings at all. Now they’re happening all the time. I feel bad for you, Jack, but you need to be made an example of. Ferguson didn’t do anything to deserve being killed.”
“Provoke!” Arizona Jack snorted. “I tell you, O’Brien, you don’t savve. You ain’t got no artistic sensibilities. What for did I kill Ferguson? What for did Ferguson sing ‘Then I wisht I was a little bird’? That’s what I want to know. Answer me that. What for did he sing ‘little bird, little bird’? One little bird was enough. I could a-stood one little bird. But no, he must sing two little birds. I gave ’m a chanst. I went to him almighty polite and requested him kindly to discard one little bird. I pleaded with him. There was witnesses that testified to that.
“Provoke!” Arizona Jack snorted. “I tell you, O’Brien, you don’t get it. You don’t have any artistic sensibilities. Why did I kill Ferguson? Why did Ferguson sing ‘Then I wish I was a little bird’? That’s what I want to know. Answer me that. Why did he sing ‘little bird, little bird’? One little bird was enough. I could have handled one little bird. But no, he had to sing two little birds. I gave him a chance. I went to him super polite and kindly asked him to drop one little bird. I pleaded with him. There were witnesses who testified to that.
“An’ Ferguson was no jay-throated songster,” some one spoke up from the crowd.
“Ferguson wasn't some inexperienced singer,” someone chimed in from the crowd.
O’Brien betrayed indecision.
O’Brien showed hesitation.
“Ain’t a man got a right to his artistic feelin’s?” Arizona Jack demanded. “I gave Ferguson warnin’. It was violatin’ my own nature to go on listening to his little birds. Why, there’s music sharps that fine-strung an’ keyed-up they’d kill for heaps less’n I did. I’m willin’ to pay for havin’ artistic feelin’s. I can take my medicine an’ lick the spoon, but three days’ grub is drawin’ it a shade fine, that’s all, an’ I hereby register my kick. Go on with the funeral.”
“Aren’t men allowed to have their artistic feelings?” Arizona Jack asked. “I warned Ferguson. It was going against my very nature to keep listening to his little birds. There are music people so sensitive and tuned in that they’d sacrifice a lot less than I did. I’m ready to pay for having artistic feelings. I can handle my consequences and take it on the chin, but three days without food is pushing it a bit too far, that’s all, and I’m officially raising my complaint. Go ahead with the funeral.”
O’Brien was still wavering. He glanced inquiringly at Mucluc Charley.
O’Brien was still uncertain. He looked questioningly at Mucluc Charley.
“I should say, Judge, that three days’ grub was a mite severe,” the latter suggested; “but you’re runnin’ the show. When we elected you judge of this here trial court, we agreed to abide by your decisions, an’ we’ve done it, too, b’gosh, an’ we’re goin’ to keep on doin’ it.”
“I have to say, Judge, that three days’ food was a bit much,” the latter suggested; “but you’re in charge. When we elected you as the judge of this trial court, we agreed to follow your decisions, and we have, for real, and we’re going to keep on doing it.”
“Mebbe I’ve been a trifle harsh, Jack,” O’Brien said apologetically—“I’m that worked up over those killings; an’ I’m willing to make it a week’s grub.” He cleared his throat magisterially and looked briskly about him. “And now we might as well get along and finish up the business. The boat’s ready. You go and get the grub, Leclaire. We’ll settle for it afterward.”
“Maybe I’ve been a bit harsh, Jack,” O’Brien said apologetically. “I’m really worked up over those killings, and I’m willing to cover a week’s food.” He cleared his throat importantly and looked around briskly. “Now let’s get going and finish the business. The boat’s ready. You go get the food, Leclaire. We’ll settle up afterward.”
Arizona Jack looked grateful, and, muttering something about “damned little birds,” stepped aboard the open boat that rubbed restlessly against the bank. It was a large skiff, built of rough pine planks that had been sawed by hand from the standing timber of Lake Linderman, a few hundred miles above, at the foot of Chilcoot. In the boat were a pair of oars and Arizona Jack’s blankets. Leclaire brought the grub, tied up in a flour-sack, and put it on board. As he did so, he whispered—“I gave you good measure, Jack. You done it with provocation.”
Arizona Jack looked grateful and, mumbling something about “damned little birds,” stepped onto the open boat that was anxiously bumping against the shore. It was a large skiff made of rough pine planks that had been hand-sawed from the standing timber at Lake Linderman, a few hundred miles upstream, at the base of Chilcoot. Inside the boat were a pair of oars and Arizona Jack’s blankets. Leclaire brought the food, wrapped in a flour sack, and put it on board. As he did, he whispered, “I gave you a good amount, Jack. You did it under pressure.”
“Cast her off!” Arizona Jack cried.
"Throw her overboard!" Arizona Jack shouted.
Somebody untied the painter and threw it in. The current gripped the boat and whirled it away. The murderer did not bother with the oars, contenting himself with sitting in the stern-sheets and rolling a cigarette. Completing it, he struck a match and lighted up. Those that watched on the bank could see the tiny puffs of smoke. They remained on the bank till the boat swung out of sight around the bend half a mile below. Justice had been done.
Somebody untied the painter and tossed it in. The current grabbed the boat and spun it away. The murderer didn’t bother with the oars, just sitting in the back and rolling a cigarette. After finishing it, he struck a match and lit it up. Those watching from the bank could see the little puffs of smoke. They stayed on the bank until the boat disappeared around the bend half a mile downriver. Justice had been served.
The denizens of Red Cow imposed the law and executed sentences without the delays that mark the softness of civilization. There was no law on the Yukon save what they made for themselves. They were compelled to make it for themselves. It was in an early day that Red Cow flourished on the Yukon—1887—and the Klondike and its populous stampedes lay in the unguessed future. The men of Red Cow did not even know whether their camp was situated in Alaska or in the North-west Territory, whether they drew breath under the stars and stripes or under the British flag. No surveyor had ever happened along to give them their latitude and longitude. Red Cow was situated somewhere along the Yukon, and that was sufficient for them. So far as flags were concerned, they were beyond all jurisdiction. So far as the law was concerned, they were in No-Man’s land.
The people of Red Cow enforced the law and carried out sentences without the delays typical of civilized society. There was no law in the Yukon except what they created for themselves. They had to make it themselves. Red Cow was thriving in the Yukon in 1887, long before the Klondike and its massive gold rushes were even imagined. The men of Red Cow didn't even know if their camp was in Alaska or the Northwest Territory, or whether they lived under the stars and stripes or the British flag. No surveyor had ever come by to determine their latitude and longitude. Red Cow was located somewhere along the Yukon, and that was good enough for them. As far as flags went, they were outside of any jurisdiction. Regarding the law, they were in No-Man's land.
They made their own law, and it was very simple. The Yukon executed their decrees. Some two thousand miles below Red Cow the Yukon flowed into Bering Sea through a delta a hundred miles wide. Every mile of those two thousand miles was savage wilderness. It was true, where the Porcupine flowed into the Yukon inside the Arctic Circle there was a Hudson Bay Company trading post. But that was many hundreds of miles away. Also, it was rumoured that many hundreds of miles farther on there were missions. This last, however, was merely rumour; the men of Red Cow had never been there. They had entered the lone land by way of Chilcoot and the head-waters of the Yukon.
They created their own laws, and they were really simple. The Yukon enforced their rules. About two thousand miles downstream from Red Cow, the Yukon poured into the Bering Sea through a delta that was a hundred miles wide. Every mile of those two thousand miles was untamed wilderness. It was true that where the Porcupine River flowed into the Yukon within the Arctic Circle, there was a trading post run by the Hudson Bay Company. But that was hundreds of miles away. There were also rumors that many hundreds of miles further there were missions. However, that was just speculation; the guys from Red Cow had never been there. They had entered the remote land through Chilcoot and the headwaters of the Yukon.
The men of Red Cow ignored all minor offences. To be drunk and disorderly and to use vulgar language were looked upon as natural and inalienable rights. The men of Red Cow were individualists, and recognized as sacred but two things, property and life. There were no women present to complicate their simple morality. There were only three log-cabins in Red Cow—the majority of the population of forty men living in tents or brush shacks; and there was no jail in which to confine malefactors, while the inhabitants were too busy digging gold or seeking gold to take a day off and build a jail. Besides, the paramount question of grub negatived such a procedure. Wherefore, when a man violated the rights of property or life, he was thrown into an open boat and started down the Yukon. The quantity of grub he received was proportioned to the gravity of the offence. Thus, a common thief might get as much as two weeks’ grub; an uncommon thief might get no more than half of that. A murderer got no grub at all. A man found guilty of manslaughter would receive grub for from three days to a week. And Marcus O’Brien had been elected judge, and it was he who apportioned the grub. A man who broke the law took his chances. The Yukon swept him away, and he might or might not win to Bering Sea. A few days’ grub gave him a fighting chance. No grub meant practically capital punishment, though there was a slim chance, all depending on the season of the year.
The men of Red Cow ignored all minor offenses. Being drunk and disorderly and using vulgar language were seen as natural and inalienable rights. The men of Red Cow were individualists and only recognized two things as sacred: property and life. There were no women around to complicate their simple moral code. There were only three log cabins in Red Cow—the majority of the population, forty men, lived in tents or makeshift shelters; and there was no jail to confine wrongdoers, as the residents were too busy mining for gold or searching for it to take a day off to build a jail. Plus, the primary issue of food made such a project impossible. So, when a man infringed on the rights of property or life, he was tossed into an open boat and sent down the Yukon. The amount of food he received was based on the severity of his crime. A common thief might get as much as two weeks' worth of food; a less common thief might only receive half that. A murderer received no food at all. A man found guilty of manslaughter would get food for anywhere from three days to a week. And Marcus O’Brien had been elected judge, responsible for distributing the food. A man who broke the law took his chances. The Yukon swept him away, and he might or might not make it to Bering Sea. A few days’ worth of food gave him a fighting chance. No food meant practically capital punishment, though there was a slim possibility, depending on the season of the year.
Having disposed of Arizona Jack and watched him out of sight, the population turned from the bank and went to work on its claims—all except Curly Jim, who ran the one faro layout in all the Northland and who speculated in prospect-holes on the sides. Two things happened that day that were momentous. In the late morning Marcus O’Brien struck it. He washed out a dollar, a dollar and a half, and two dollars, from three successive pans. He had found the streak. Curly Jim looked into the hole, washed a few pans himself, and offered O’Brien ten thousand dollars for all rights—five thousand in dust, and, in lieu of the other five thousand, a half interest in his faro layout. O’Brien refused the offer. He was there to make money out of the earth, he declared with heat, and not out of his fellow-men. And anyway, he didn’t like faro. Besides, he appraised his strike at a whole lot more than ten thousand.
After dealing with Arizona Jack and seeing him leave, the townsfolk turned away from the bank and got back to working on their claims—everyone except Curly Jim, who ran the only faro game in the Northland and was gambling on prospect-holes on the sides. Two significant things happened that day. Late in the morning, Marcus O’Brien hit the jackpot. He washed out a dollar, a dollar and a half, and two dollars from three consecutive pans. He had discovered the streak. Curly Jim checked out the hole, washed a few pans himself, and offered O’Brien ten thousand dollars for all rights—five thousand in gold, and instead of the other five thousand, a half interest in his faro game. O’Brien turned down the offer. He was there to make money from the earth, he insisted passionately, not from his fellow men. Plus, he wasn’t a fan of faro. Besides, he valued his discovery at a lot more than ten thousand.
The second event of moment occurred in the afternoon, when Siskiyou Pearly ran his boat into the bank and tied up. He was fresh from the Outside, and had in his possession a four-months-old newspaper. Furthermore, he had half a dozen barrels of whisky, all consigned to Curly Jim. The men of Red Cow quit work. They sampled the whisky—at a dollar a drink, weighed out on Curly’s scales; and they discussed the news. And all would have been well, had not Curly Jim conceived a nefarious scheme, which was, namely, first to get Marcus O’Brien drunk, and next, to buy his mine from him.
The second significant event happened in the afternoon when Siskiyou Pearly pulled his boat up to the shore and docked it. He had just come from the Outside and was carrying a four-month-old newspaper. Additionally, he had six barrels of whisky, all meant for Curly Jim. The men from Red Cow stopped working. They tried the whisky—priced at a dollar a drink, measured out on Curly's scales—and talked about the news. Everything would have been fine if Curly Jim hadn't come up with a shady plan, which was to first get Marcus O’Brien drunk, then buy his mine from him.
The first half of the scheme worked beautifully. It began in the early evening, and by nine o’clock O’Brien had reached the singing stage. He clung with one arm around Curly Jim’s neck, and even essayed the late lamented Ferguson’s song about the little birds. He considered he was quite safe in this, what of the fact that the only man in camp with artistic feelings was even then speeding down the Yukon on the breast of a five-mile current.
The first half of the plan went perfectly. It started in the early evening, and by nine o’clock, O’Brien had reached the singing phase. He had one arm around Curly Jim’s neck and even attempted to sing the late Ferguson’s song about the little birds. He felt pretty safe doing this, especially since the only person in camp with any artistic sensitivity was currently speeding down the Yukon on a five-mile current.
But the second half of the scheme failed to connect. No matter how much whisky was poured down his neck, O’Brien could not be brought to realize that it was his bounden and friendly duty to sell his claim. He hesitated, it is true, and trembled now and again on the verge of giving in. Inside his muddled head, however, he was chuckling to himself. He was up to Curly Jim’s game, and liked the hands that were being dealt him. The whisky was good. It came out of one special barrel, and was about a dozen times better than that in the other five barrels.
But the second half of the plan didn’t click. No matter how much whisky he drank, O’Brien just couldn’t see that it was his duty and a friendly thing to do to sell his claim. He hesitated, true, and sometimes he seemed close to giving in. But inside his confused mind, he was quietly laughing to himself. He could see through Curly Jim’s tricks and liked the cards he was being dealt. The whisky was great. It came from one specific barrel and was about twelve times better than what was in the other five barrels.
Siskiyou Pearly was dispensing drinks in the bar-room to the remainder of the population of Red Cow, while O’Brien and Curly had out their business orgy in the kitchen. But there was nothing small about O’Brien. He went into the bar-room and returned with Mucluc Charley and Percy Leclaire.
Siskiyou Pearly was serving drinks in the bar to the remaining folks in Red Cow, while O’Brien and Curly were having their business meeting in the kitchen. But O’Brien was anything but small. He went into the bar and came back with Mucluc Charley and Percy Leclaire.
“Business ’sociates of mine, business ’sociates,” he announced, with a broad wink to them and a guileless grin to Curly. “Always trust their judgment, always trust ’em. They’re all right. Give ’em some fire-water, Curly, an’ le’s talk it over.”
“Business associates of mine, business associates,” he said, giving them a big wink and an innocent smile to Curly. “Always trust their judgment, always trust them. They’re good people. Pour them some drinks, Curly, and let’s discuss it.”
This was ringing in; but Curly Jim, making a swift revaluation of the claim, and remembering that the last pan he washed had turned out seven dollars, decided that it was worth the extra whisky, even if it was selling in the other room at a dollar a drink.
This was ringing in; but Curly Jim, quickly reassessing the claim, and recalling that the last pan he washed had yielded seven dollars, concluded that it was worth the extra whiskey, even if it was going for a dollar a drink in the other room.
“I’m not likely to consider,” O’Brien was hiccoughing to his two friends in the course of explaining to them the question at issue. “Who? Me?—sell for ten thousand dollars! No indeed. I’ll dig the gold myself, an’ then I’m goin’ down to God’s country—Southern California—that’s the place for me to end my declinin’ days—an’ then I’ll start . . . as I said before, then I’ll start . . . what did I say I was goin’ to start?”
“I’m not really considering it,” O’Brien was hiccuping to his two friends while explaining the issue at hand. “Who? Me? Sell for ten thousand dollars! No way. I’ll find the gold myself, and then I’m heading down to God’s country—Southern California—that’s where I want to spend my later days—and then I’ll start . . . like I said before, then I’ll start . . . what did I say I was going to start?”
“Ostrich farm,” Mucluc Charley volunteered.
“Ostrich farm,” Mucluc Charley said.
“Sure, just what I’m goin’ to start.” O’Brien abruptly steadied himself and looked with awe at Mucluc Charley. “How did you know? Never said so. Jes’ thought I said so. You’re a min’ reader, Charley. Le’s have another.”
“Sure, that’s exactly what I’m about to do.” O’Brien suddenly steadied himself and looked at Mucluc Charley in amazement. “How did you know? I never said anything. I just thought I mentioned it. You’re a mind reader, Charley. Let’s do another.”
Curly Jim filled the glasses and had the pleasure of seeing four dollars’ worth of whisky disappear, one dollar’s worth of which he punished himself—O’Brien insisted that he should drink as frequently as his guests.
Curly Jim filled the glasses and enjoyed watching four dollars’ worth of whisky disappear, a dollar’s worth of which he forced himself to drink—O’Brien insisted that he drink as often as his guests.
“Better take the money now,” Leclaire argued. “Take you two years to dig it out the hole, an’ all that time you might be hatchin’ teeny little baby ostriches an’ pulling feathers out the big ones.”
“Better take the money now,” Leclaire argued. “It’ll take you two years to dig it out of the hole, and all that time you could be hatching tiny little baby ostriches and pulling feathers from the big ones.”
O’Brien considered the proposition and nodded approval. Curly Jim looked gratefully at Leclaire and refilled the glasses.
O’Brien thought about the idea and nodded in agreement. Curly Jim looked at Leclaire with gratitude and poured more into the glasses.
“Hold on there!” spluttered Mucluc Charley, whose tongue was beginning to wag loosely and trip over itself. “As your father confessor—there I go—as your brother—O hell!” He paused and collected himself for another start. “As your frien’—business frien’, I should say, I would suggest, rather—I would take the liberty, as it was, to mention—I mean, suggest, that there may be more ostriches . . . O hell!” He downed another glass, and went on more carefully. “What I’m drivin’ at is . . . what am I drivin’ at?” He smote the side of his head sharply half a dozen times with the heel of his palm to shake up his ideas. “I got it!” he cried jubilantly. “Supposen there’s slathers more’n ten thousand dollars in that hole!”
“Wait a minute!” sputtered Mucluc Charley, his tongue starting to get loose and fumble over itself. “As your father confessor—there I go again—as your brother—oh hell!” He paused to gather his thoughts for another attempt. “As your friend—business friend, I mean—I’d like to suggest, if you’ll allow me, that there might be more ostriches... oh hell!” He downed another drink and continued more carefully. “What I’m trying to say is... what am I trying to say?” He slapped the side of his head sharply a few times to clear his mind. “I've got it!” he exclaimed jubilantly. “What if there’s way more than ten thousand dollars in that hole!”
O’Brien, who apparently was all ready to close the bargain, switched about.
O’Brien, who seemed completely ready to finalize the deal, changed his mind.
“Great!” he cried. “Splen’d idea. Never thought of it all by myself.” He took Mucluc Charley warmly by the hand. “Good frien’! Good ’s’ciate!” He turned belligerently on Curly Jim. “Maybe hundred thousand dollars in that hole. You wouldn’t rob your old frien’, would you, Curly? Course you wouldn’t. I know you—better’n yourself, better’n yourself. Le’s have another: We’re good frien’s, all of us, I say, all of us.”
“Awesome!” he shouted. “Great idea. I never thought of it all by myself.” He shook Mucluc Charley’s hand warmly. “Good friend! Good buddy!” He turned angrily to Curly Jim. “There could be a hundred thousand dollars in that hole. You wouldn’t rob your old friend, would you, Curly? Of course you wouldn’t. I know you—better than you know yourself, better than you know yourself. Let’s celebrate again: We’re all good friends here, I say, all of us.”
And so it went, and so went the whisky, and so went Curly Jim’s hopes up and down. Now Leclaire argued in favour of immediate sale, and almost won the reluctant O’Brien over, only to lose him to the more brilliant counter-argument of Mucluc Charley. And again, it was Mucluc Charley who presented convincing reasons for the sale and Percy Leclaire who held stubbornly back. A little later it was O’Brien himself who insisted on selling, while both friends, with tears and curses, strove to dissuade him. The more whiskey they downed, the more fertile of imagination they became. For one sober pro or con they found a score of drunken ones; and they convinced one another so readily that they were perpetually changing sides in the argument.
And so it went, and so did the whiskey, and so did Curly Jim’s hopes go up and down. Now Leclaire argued for an immediate sale and almost got the reluctant O’Brien to agree, only to lose him to the more compelling counter-argument from Mucluc Charley. Once again, it was Mucluc Charley who offered convincing reasons for the sale, while Percy Leclaire stubbornly held back. A little later, it was O’Brien himself who insisted on selling, while both friends, with tears and curses, tried to change his mind. The more whiskey they drank, the more creative their imaginations became. For every sober argument for or against, they found a whole bunch of drunken ones; and they convinced each other so easily that they were constantly switching sides in the debate.
The time came when both Mucluc Charley and Leclaire were firmly set upon the sale, and they gleefully obliterated O’Brien’s objections as fast as he entered them. O’Brien grew desperate. He exhausted his last argument and sat speechless. He looked pleadingly at the friends who had deserted him. He kicked Mucluc Charley’s shins under the table, but that graceless hero immediately unfolded a new and most logical reason for the sale. Curly Jim got pen and ink and paper and wrote out the bill of sale. O’Brien sat with pen poised in hand.
The moment arrived when both Mucluc Charley and Leclaire were completely committed to the sale, and they eagerly dismissed O’Brien’s objections as quickly as he raised them. O’Brien became desperate. He ran out of arguments and sat there speechless. He looked at the friends who had abandoned him with a pleading expression. He kicked Mucluc Charley’s shins under the table, but that unrefined hero promptly came up with a new, completely logical reason for the sale. Curly Jim grabbed pen, ink, and paper and wrote out the bill of sale. O’Brien sat there with the pen ready in his hand.
“Le’s have one more,” he pleaded. “One more before I sign away a hundred thousan’ dollars.”
“Let’s have one more,” he begged. “One more before I sign away a hundred thousand dollars.”
Curly Jim filled the glasses triumphantly. O’Brien downed his drink and bent forward with wobbling pen to affix his signature. Before he had made more than a blot, he suddenly started up, impelled by the impact of an idea colliding with his consciousness. He stood upon his feet and swayed back and forth before them, reflecting in his startled eyes the thought process that was taking place behind. Then he reached his conclusion. A benevolent radiance suffused his countenance. He turned to the faro dealer, took his hand, and spoke solemnly.
Curly Jim proudly filled the glasses. O’Brien quickly finished his drink and leaned forward with a shaky pen to sign his name. Just as he was about to make a mark, he suddenly jumped up, struck by a brilliant idea. He stood there swaying back and forth, his wide eyes showing the whirlwind of thoughts happening in his mind. Then he reached his conclusion. A warm glow spread across his face. He turned to the faro dealer, took his hand, and spoke seriously.
“Curly, you’re my frien’. There’s my han’. Shake. Ol’ man, I won’t do it. Won’t sell. Won’t rob a frien’. No son-of-a-gun will ever have chance to say Marcus O’Brien robbed frien’ cause frien’ was drunk. You’re drunk, Curly, an’ I won’t rob you. Jes’ had thought—never thought it before—don’t know what the matter ’ith me, but never thought it before. Suppose, jes’ suppose, Curly, my ol’ frien’, jes’ suppose there ain’t ten thousan’ in whole damn claim. You’d be robbed. No, sir; won’t do it. Marcus O’Brien makes money out of the groun’, not out of his frien’s.”
“Curly, you’re my friend. Here’s my hand. Shake. Old man, I won’t do it. Won’t sell. Won’t rob a friend. No one will ever have the chance to say Marcus O’Brien robbed a friend because the friend was drunk. You’re drunk, Curly, and I won’t rob you. Just had a thought—never thought it before—I don’t know what’s gotten into me, but I’ve never thought it before. Suppose, just suppose, Curly, my old friend, just suppose there isn’t ten thousand in the whole damn claim. You’d be robbed. No, sir; won’t do it. Marcus O’Brien makes money from the ground, not from his friends.”
Percy Leclaire and Mucluc Charley drowned the faro dealer’s objections in applause for so noble a sentiment. They fell upon O’Brien from either side, their arms lovingly about his neck, their mouths so full of words they could not hear Curly’s offer to insert a clause in the document to the effect that if there weren’t ten thousand in the claim he would be given back the difference between yield and purchase price. The longer they talked the more maudlin and the more noble the discussion became. All sordid motives were banished. They were a trio of philanthropists striving to save Curly Jim from himself and his own philanthropy. They insisted that he was a philanthropist. They refused to accept for a moment that there could be found one ignoble thought in all the world. They crawled and climbed and scrambled over high ethical plateaux and ranges, or drowned themselves in metaphysical seas of sentimentality.
Percy Leclaire and Mucluc Charley drowned out the faro dealer’s objections with applause for such a noble sentiment. They surrounded O’Brien from both sides, their arms affectionately around his neck, their mouths so full of words that they couldn’t hear Curly’s offer to add a clause to the document stating that if the claim didn’t reach ten thousand, he would be refunded the difference between the yield and the purchase price. The more they spoke, the more sentimental and elevated the discussion became. All selfish motives were pushed aside. They were a trio of philanthropists trying to save Curly Jim from himself and his own generosity. They insisted that he was a philanthropist. They refused to accept for a moment that there could be even one unworthy thought in the world. They crawled and climbed and scrambled over lofty ethical heights or drowned themselves in deep seas of sentimentality.
Curly Jim sweated and fumed and poured out the whisky. He found himself with a score of arguments on his hands, not one of which had anything to do with the gold-mine he wanted to buy. The longer they talked the farther away they got from that gold-mine, and at two in the morning Curly Jim acknowledged himself beaten. One by one he led his helpless guests across the kitchen floor and thrust them outside. O’Brien came last, and the three, with arms locked for mutual aid, titubated gravely on the stoop.
Curly Jim was sweating and getting frustrated as he poured out the whisky. He found himself with a bunch of arguments that had nothing to do with the gold mine he was trying to buy. The more they talked, the further they strayed from that gold mine, and by two in the morning, Curly Jim admitted defeat. One by one, he helped his helpless guests across the kitchen floor and pushed them outside. O’Brien was the last to go, and the three of them, arms locked for support, swayed unsteadily on the doorstep.
“Good business man, Curly,” O’Brien was saying. “Must say like your style—fine an’ generous, free-handed hospital . . . hospital . . . hospitality. Credit to you. Nothin’ base ’n graspin’ in your make-up. As I was sayin’—”
“Good businessman, Curly,” O’Brien was saying. “I really like your style—great and generous, open-handed hospitality. Credit to you. Nothing cheap or greedy in your personality. As I was saying—”
But just then the faro dealer slammed the door.
But just then, the faro dealer slammed the door.
The three laughed happily on the stoop. They laughed for a long time. Then Mucluc Charley essayed speech.
The three laughed happily on the porch. They laughed for a long time. Then Mucluc Charley tried to speak.
“Funny—laughed so hard—ain’t what I want to say. My idea is . . . what wash it? Oh, got it! Funny how ideas slip. Elusive idea—chasin’ elusive idea—great sport. Ever chase rabbits, Percy, my frien’? I had dog—great rabbit dog. Whash ’is name? Don’t know name—never had no name—forget name—elusive name—chasin’ elusive name—no, idea—elusive idea, but got it—what I want to say was—O hell!”
“Funny—I laughed so hard—it’s not what I mean to say. My idea is... what was it? Oh, I remember! It’s funny how ideas slip away. Chasing an elusive idea—great fun. Have you ever chased rabbits, Percy, my friend? I had a dog—a fantastic rabbit dog. What was his name? I don’t know the name—I never gave him a name—I forgot the name—an elusive name—chasing an elusive name—no, idea—an elusive idea, but I got it—what I wanted to say was—oh, forget it!”
Thereafter there was silence for a long time. O’Brien slipped from their arms to a sitting posture on the stoop, where he slept gently. Mucluc Charley chased the elusive idea through all the nooks and crannies of his drowning consciousness. Leclaire hung fascinated upon the delayed utterance. Suddenly the other’s hand smote him on the back.
There was silence for a long time after that. O’Brien shifted from their arms to sit on the stoop, where he slept peacefully. Mucluc Charley chased the fleeting idea through the corners of his fading awareness. Leclaire was captivated, hanging on to the delayed words. Suddenly, the other person slapped him on the back.
“Got it!” Mucluc Charley cried in stentorian tones.
“Got it!” Mucluc Charley shouted loudly.
The shock of the jolt broke the continuity of Leclaire’s mental process.
The shock of the jolt interrupted Leclaire's train of thought.
“How much to the pan?” he demanded.
“How much for the pan?” he asked.
“Pan nothin’!” Mucluc Charley was angry. “Idea—got it—got leg-hold—ran it down.”
“Forget it!” Mucluc Charley was upset. “I have an idea—I got the leg-hold—I tracked it down.”
Leclaire’s face took on a rapt, admiring expression, and again he hung upon the other’s lips.
Leclaire’s face lit up with an admiring look, and once more he was captivated by the other person’s words.
“ . . . O hell!” said Mucluc Charley.
" . . . Oh hell!" said Mucluc Charley.
At this moment the kitchen door opened for an instant, and Curly Jim shouted, “Go home!”
At that moment, the kitchen door opened briefly, and Curly Jim yelled, “Go home!”
“Funny,” said Mucluc Charley. “Shame idea—very shame as mine. Le’s go home.”
“Funny,” said Mucluc Charley. “Shame idea—very shame as mine. Let’s go home.”
They gathered O’Brien up between them and started. Mucluc Charley began aloud the pursuit of another idea. Leclaire followed the pursuit with enthusiasm. But O’Brien did not follow it. He neither heard, nor saw, nor knew anything. He was a mere wobbling automaton, supported affectionately and precariously by his two business associates.
They lifted O’Brien between them and began moving. Mucluc Charley started talking about another idea. Leclaire eagerly joined in on the discussion. But O’Brien didn’t engage. He neither heard nor saw nor understood anything. He was just a shaky automaton, supported lovingly and unsteadily by his two business partners.
They took the path down by the bank of the Yukon. Home did not lie that way, but the elusive idea did. Mucluc Charley giggled over the idea that he could not catch for the edification of Leclaire. They came to where Siskiyou Pearly’s boat lay moored to the bank. The rope with which it was tied ran across the path to a pine stump. They tripped over it and went down, O’Brien underneath. A faint flash of consciousness lighted his brain. He felt the impact of bodies upon his and struck out madly for a moment with his fists. Then he went to sleep again. His gentle snore arose on the air, and Mucluc Charley began to giggle.
They took the path along the bank of the Yukon. Home wasn’t that way, but the elusive idea was. Mucluc Charley chuckled at the thought he couldn’t capture for Leclaire’s amusement. They reached where Siskiyou Pearly’s boat was moored to the bank. The rope tying it up ran across the path to a pine stump. They tripped over it and fell, O’Brien landing underneath. A brief flash of awareness lit up his mind. He felt the weight of bodies on top of him and swung his fists wildly for a moment. Then he fell asleep again. His soft snoring filled the air, and Mucluc Charley started to giggle.
“New idea,” he volunteered, “brand new idea. Jes’ caught it—no trouble at all. Came right up an’ I patted it on the head. It’s mine. ’Brien’s drunk—beashly drunk. Shame—damn shame—learn’m lesshon. Trash Pearly’s boat. Put ’Brien in Pearly’s boat. Casht off—let her go down Yukon. ’Brien wake up in mornin’. Current too strong—can’t row boat ’gainst current—mush walk back. Come back madder ’n hatter. You an’ me headin’ for tall timber. Learn ’m lesshon jes’ shame, learn ’m lesshon.”
“New idea,” he said, “brand new idea. Just got it—no trouble at all. It popped right up and I gave it a pat. It’s mine. O’Brien’s drunk—really drunk. Shame—total shame—got to teach him a lesson. Trash Pearly’s boat. Put O’Brien in Pearly’s boat. Cast off—let it drift down the Yukon. O’Brien will wake up in the morning. The current’s too strong—can’t row against it—he’ll have to walk back. He’ll come back angrier than ever. You and I are heading for big trouble. Teaching him a lesson is just necessary, teaching him a lesson.”
Siskiyou Pearly’s boat was empty, save for a pair of oars. Its gunwale rubbed against the bank alongside of O’Brien. They rolled him over into it. Mucluc Charley cast off the painter, and Leclaire shoved the boat out into the current. Then, exhausted by their labours, they lay down on the bank and slept.
Siskiyou Pearly’s boat was empty, except for a pair of oars. Its edge rubbed against the shore next to O’Brien. They rolled him over into it. Mucluc Charley untied the rope, and Leclaire pushed the boat out into the current. Then, worn out from their efforts, they lay down on the bank and slept.
Next morning all Red Cow knew of the joke that had been played on Marcus O’Brien. There were some tall bets as to what would happen to the two perpetrators when the victim arrived back. In the afternoon a lookout was set, so that they would know when he was sighted. Everybody wanted to see him come in. But he didn’t come, though they sat up till midnight. Nor did he come next day, nor the next. Red Cow never saw Marcus O’Brien again, and though many conjectures were entertained, no certain clue was ever gained to dispel the mystery of his passing.
The next morning, all Red Cow knew about the prank pulled on Marcus O’Brien. There were some big bets on what would happen to the two culprits when the victim returned. In the afternoon, a lookout was posted so they would know when he was seen. Everyone was eager to see him walk in. But he didn’t show up, even though they waited until midnight. He didn’t come the next day either, or the one after that. Red Cow never saw Marcus O’Brien again, and although many theories were speculated, no clear evidence ever emerged to solve the mystery of his disappearance.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Only Marcus O’Brien knew, and he never came back to tell. He awoke next morning in torment. His stomach had been calcined by the inordinate quantity of whisky he had drunk, and was a dry and raging furnace. His head ached all over, inside and out; and, worse than that, was the pain in his face. For six hours countless thousands of mosquitoes had fed upon him, and their ungrateful poison had swollen his face tremendously. It was only by a severe exertion of will that he was able to open narrow slits in his face through which he could peer. He happened to move his hands, and they hurt. He squinted at them, but failed to recognize them, so puffed were they by the mosquito virus. He was lost, or rather, his identity was lost to him. There was nothing familiar about him, which, by association of ideas, would cause to rise in his consciousness the continuity of his existence. He was divorced utterly from his past, for there was nothing about him to resurrect in his consciousness a memory of that past. Besides, he was so sick and miserable that he lacked energy and inclination to seek after who and what he was.
Only Marcus O’Brien knew, and he never came back to tell. He woke up the next morning in agony. His stomach felt scorched from the excessive amount of whiskey he had consumed, and it was a dry and raging furnace. His head throbbed everywhere, inside and out; and, worse than that, was the pain in his face. For six hours, countless thousands of mosquitoes had fed on him, and their toxic bites had swollen his face tremendously. It was only through a tremendous effort of will that he managed to open narrow slits in his face to see. He happened to move his hands, and they hurt. He squinted at them but didn’t even recognize them, so swollen were they from the mosquito bites. He felt lost, or rather, his sense of self was lost to him. There was nothing familiar about him, which, by association, would trigger memories of his existence. He was completely divorced from his past, as there was nothing about him to revive in his mind a memory of that past. Besides, he was so sick and miserable that he had no energy or desire to figure out who he was.
It was not until he discovered a crook in a little finger, caused by an unset breakage of years before, that he knew himself to be Marcus O’Brien. On the instant his past rushed into his consciousness. When he discovered a blood-blister under a thumb-nail, which he had received the previous week, his self-identification became doubly sure, and he knew that those unfamiliar hands belonged to Marcus O’Brien, or, just as much to the point, that Marcus O’Brien belonged to the hands. His first thought was that he was ill—that he had had river fever. It hurt him so much to open his eyes that he kept them closed. A small floating branch struck the boat a sharp rap. He thought it was some one knocking on the cabin door, and said, “Come in.” He waited for a while, and then said testily, “Stay out, then, damn you.” But just the same he wished they would come in and tell him about his illness.
It wasn’t until he noticed a bend in his little finger, caused by an old injury from years ago, that he recognized himself as Marcus O’Brien. In an instant, his past flooded back to him. When he saw a blood-blister under his thumb-nail from the previous week, his identification became even more certain, and he realized those unfamiliar hands belonged to Marcus O’Brien, or, more importantly, that Marcus O’Brien belonged to those hands. His first thought was that he was sick—that he had river fever. It hurt too much to open his eyes, so he kept them shut. A small floating branch hit the boat with a sharp knock. He thought someone was knocking on the cabin door and said, “Come in.” He waited for a moment, then said irritably, “Stay out, then, damn you.” But still, he wished they would come in and tell him about his illness.
But as he lay there, the past night began to reconstruct itself in his brain. He hadn’t been sick at all, was his thought; he had merely been drunk, and it was time for him to get up and go to work. Work suggested his mine, and he remembered that he had refused ten thousand dollars for it. He sat up abruptly and squeezed open his eyes. He saw himself in a boat, floating on the swollen brown flood of the Yukon. The spruce-covered shores and islands were unfamiliar. He was stunned for a time. He couldn’t make it out. He could remember the last night’s orgy, but there was no connection between that and his present situation.
But as he lay there, the previous night started to piece itself together in his mind. He hadn’t been sick at all, was his thought; he had just been drunk, and it was time for him to get up and go to work. Work made him think of his mine, and he remembered that he had turned down ten thousand dollars for it. He sat up suddenly and opened his eyes wide. He saw himself in a boat, floating on the swollen brown flood of the Yukon. The spruce-covered shores and islands looked unfamiliar. He was confused for a moment. He couldn’t figure it out. He could remember the wild party from the night before, but there was no connection between that and his current situation.
He closed his eyes and held his aching head in his hands. What had happened? Slowly the dreadful thought arose in his mind. He fought against it, strove to drive it away, but it persisted: he had killed somebody. That alone could explain why he was in an open boat drifting down the Yukon. The law of Red Cow that he had so long administered had now been administered to him. He had killed some one and been set adrift. But whom? He racked his aching brain for the answer, but all that came was a vague memory of bodies falling upon him and of striking out at them. Who were they? Maybe he had killed more than one. He reached to his belt. The knife was missing from its sheath. He had done it with that undoubtedly. But there must have been some reason for the killing. He opened his eyes and in a panic began to search about the boat. There was no grub, not an ounce of grub. He sat down with a groan. He had killed without provocation. The extreme rigour of the law had been visited upon him.
He closed his eyes and cradled his throbbing head in his hands. What had happened? Slowly, the horrifying thought crept into his mind. He fought against it, tried to push it away, but it lingered: he had killed someone. That alone could explain why he was in an open boat drifting down the Yukon. The law of Red Cow that he had enforced for so long had now been turned against him. He had killed somebody and been cast adrift. But who? He strained his aching brain for the answer, but all he could recall was a vague memory of bodies falling onto him and of lashing out at them. Who were they? Maybe he had killed more than one person. He reached for his belt. The knife was gone from its sheath. He must have used that—there was no doubt. But there had to be a reason for the killing. He opened his eyes and, panicked, began to search the boat. There was no food, not a scrap of food. He sank down with a groan. He had killed without reason. The full force of the law had come down on him.
For half an hour he remained motionless, holding his aching head and trying to think. Then he cooled his stomach with a drink of water from overside and felt better. He stood up, and alone on the wide-stretching Yukon, with naught but the primeval wilderness to hear, he cursed strong drink. After that he tied up to a huge floating pine that was deeper sunk in the current than the boat and that consequently drifted faster. He washed his face and hands, sat down in the stern-sheets, and did some more thinking. It was late in June. It was two thousand miles to Bering Sea. The boat was averaging five miles an hour. There was no darkness in such high latitudes at that time of the year, and he could run the river every hour of the twenty-four. This would mean, daily, a hundred and twenty miles. Strike out the twenty for accidents, and there remained a hundred miles a day. In twenty days he would reach Bering Sea. And this would involve no expenditure of energy; the river did the work. He could lie down in the bottom of the boat and husband his strength.
For half an hour, he stayed completely still, holding his throbbing head and trying to think. Then he cooled his stomach with a drink of water from the side and felt better. He stood up, and all alone on the vast Yukon, with nothing but the ancient wilderness to hear, he cursed alcohol. After that, he tied up to a large floating pine that was deeper in the current than the boat, making it drift faster. He washed his face and hands, sat down in the stern, and did some more thinking. It was late June. It was two thousand miles to Bering Sea. The boat was averaging five miles an hour. There was no darkness in such high latitudes at that time of year, and he could navigate the river every hour of the day. This would mean, daily, a hundred and twenty miles. Subtract the twenty for mishaps, and that left him with a hundred miles a day. In twenty days, he would reach Bering Sea. And this wouldn’t require any extra effort; the river did the work. He could lie down in the bottom of the boat and conserve his strength.
For two days he ate nothing. Then, drifting into the Yukon Flats, he went ashore on the low-lying islands and gathered the eggs of wild geese and ducks. He had no matches, and ate the eggs raw. They were strong, but they kept him going. When he crossed the Arctic Circle, he found the Hudson Bay Company’s post. The brigade had not yet arrived from the Mackenzie, and the post was completely out of grub. He was offered wild-duck eggs, but he informed them that he had a bushel of the same on the boat. He was also offered a drink of whisky, which he refused with an exhibition of violent repugnance. He got matches, however, and after that he cooked his eggs. Toward the mouth of the river head-winds delayed him, and he was twenty-four days on the egg diet. Unfortunately, while asleep he had drifted by both the missions of St. Paul and Holy Cross. And he could sincerely say, as he afterward did, that talk about missions on the Yukon was all humbug. There weren’t any missions, and he was the man to know.
For two days, he ate nothing. Then, while drifting into the Yukon Flats, he went ashore on the low-lying islands and gathered wild goose and duck eggs. He had no matches and ate the eggs raw. They were strong, but they kept him going. When he crossed the Arctic Circle, he found the Hudson Bay Company’s post. The brigade hadn’t yet arrived from the Mackenzie, and the post was completely out of food. He was offered wild-duck eggs, but he told them he had a bushel of the same on the boat. He was also offered a drink of whisky, which he refused with visible disgust. However, he got matches, and after that, he cooked his eggs. Toward the mouth of the river, headwinds slowed him down, and he spent twenty-four days on the egg diet. Unfortunately, while he was asleep, he drifted past both the missions of St. Paul and Holy Cross. And he could honestly say, as he later did, that talk about missions on the Yukon was all nonsense. There weren’t any missions, and he was the one to know.
Once on Bering Sea he exchanged the egg diet for seal diet, and he never could make up his mind which he liked least. In the fall of the year he was rescued by a United States revenue cutter, and the following winter he made quite a hit in San Francisco as a temperance lecturer. In this field he found his vocation. “Avoid the bottle” is his slogan and battle-cry. He manages subtly to convey the impression that in his own life a great disaster was wrought by the bottle. He has even mentioned the loss of a fortune that was caused by that hell-bait of the devil, but behind that incident his listeners feel the loom of some terrible and unguessed evil for which the bottle is responsible. He has made a success in his vocation, and has grown grey and respected in the crusade against strong drink. But on the Yukon the passing of Marcus O’Brien remains tradition. It is a mystery that ranks at par with the disappearance of Sir John Franklin.
Once on the Bering Sea, he switched from an egg diet to a seal diet, and he could never decide which he disliked more. In the fall, he was rescued by a U.S. revenue cutter, and that winter he made quite an impression in San Francisco as a temperance speaker. In this role, he found his calling. “Stay away from the bottle” is his motto and battle cry. He skillfully gives the impression that a major disaster in his life was caused by alcohol. He's even talked about losing a fortune because of that devil's trap, but beneath that story, his audience senses some terrible and unspoken evil that the bottle is to blame for. He has succeeded in his calling and has grown old and respected in the fight against strong drink. But in the Yukon, the story of Marcus O’Brien remains a legend. It’s a mystery that stands alongside the disappearance of Sir John Franklin.
p. 124THE WIT OF PORPORTUK
El-Soo had been a Mission girl. Her mother had died when she was very small, and Sister Alberta had plucked El-Soo as a brand from the burning, one summer day, and carried her away to Holy Cross Mission and dedicated her to God. El-Soo was a full-blooded Indian, yet she exceeded all the half-breed and quarter-breed girls. Never had the good sisters dealt with a girl so adaptable and at the same time so spirited.
El-Soo had been a Mission girl. Her mother had died when she was very young, and Sister Alberta had taken El-Soo like a brand from the burning one summer day, carrying her off to Holy Cross Mission and dedicating her to God. El-Soo was a full-blooded Native American, yet she outshone all the mixed-race girls. The good sisters had never encountered a girl who was both so adaptable and so spirited.
El-Soo was quick, and deft, and intelligent; but above all she was fire, the living flame of life, a blaze of personality that was compounded of will, sweetness, and daring. Her father was a chief, and his blood ran in her veins. Obedience, on the part of El-Soo, was a matter of terms and arrangement. She had a passion for equity, and perhaps it was because of this that she excelled in mathematics.
El-Soo was fast, skilled, and smart; but above all, she was fire, the vibrant spark of life, a brilliant personality made up of determination, kindness, and boldness. Her father was a chief, and his blood flowed through her veins. For El-Soo, obedience was a matter of negotiation. She had a strong sense of fairness, and maybe that’s why she was great at math.
But she excelled in other things. She learned to read and write English as no girl had ever learned in the Mission. She led the girls in singing, and into song she carried her sense of equity. She was an artist, and the fire of her flowed toward creation. Had she from birth enjoyed a more favourable environment, she would have made literature or music.
But she was great at other things. She learned to read and write English better than any girl had ever done in the Mission. She led the girls in singing, and through song, she shared her sense of fairness. She was an artist, and her passion flowed into her creations. If she had grown up in a better environment, she would have excelled in literature or music.
Instead, she was El-Soo, daughter of Klakee-Nah, a chief, and she lived in the Holy Cross Mission where were no artists, but only pure-souled Sisters who were interested in cleanliness and righteousness and the welfare of the spirit in the land of immortality that lay beyond the skies.
Instead, she was El-Soo, daughter of Klakee-Nah, a chief, and she lived in the Holy Cross Mission where there were no artists, just devoted Sisters focused on cleanliness, goodness, and the well-being of the spirit in the land of immortality that lay beyond the skies.
The years passed. She was eight years old when she entered the Mission; she was sixteen, and the Sisters were corresponding with their superiors in the Order concerning the sending of El-Soo to the United States to complete her education, when a man of her own tribe arrived at Holy Cross and had talk with her. El-Soo was somewhat appalled by him. He was dirty. He was a Caliban-like creature, primitively ugly, with a mop of hair that had never been combed. He looked at her disapprovingly and refused to sit down.
The years went by. She was eight when she entered the Mission; by the time she turned sixteen, the Sisters were in touch with their superiors in the Order about sending El-Soo to the United States to finish her education, when a man from her own tribe showed up at Holy Cross and talked to her. El-Soo was a bit shocked by him. He was dirty. He looked like a primitive, ugly version of Caliban, with unkempt hair that had never been brushed. He looked at her with disapproval and refused to take a seat.
“Thy brother is dead,” he said shortly.
“Your brother is dead,” he said shortly.
El-Soo was not particularly shocked. She remembered little of her brother. “Thy father is an old man, and alone,” the messenger went on. “His house is large and empty, and he would hear thy voice and look upon thee.”
El-Soo wasn't really surprised. She didn’t remember much about her brother. “Your father is an old man, and he’s alone,” the messenger continued. “His house is big and empty, and he would love to hear your voice and see you.”
Him she remembered—Klakee-Nah, the headman of the village, the friend of the missionaries and the traders, a large man thewed like a giant, with kindly eyes and masterful ways, and striding with a consciousness of crude royalty in his carriage.
She remembered him—Klakee-Nah, the leader of the village, a friend to the missionaries and the traders, a big man built like a giant, with kind eyes and an authoritative presence, walking with an awareness of his rough nobility.
“Tell him that I will come,” was El-Soo’s answer.
“Tell him that I’ll come,” was El-Soo’s answer.
Much to the despair of the Sisters, the brand plucked from the burning went back to the burning. All pleading with El-Soo was vain. There was much argument, expostulation, and weeping. Sister Alberta even revealed to her the project of sending her to the United States. El-Soo stared wide-eyed into the golden vista thus opened up to her, and shook her head. In her eyes persisted another vista. It was the mighty curve of the Yukon at Tana-naw Station. With the St. George Mission on one side, and the trading post on the other, and midway between the Indian village and a certain large log house where lived an old man tended upon by slaves.
Much to the disappointment of the Sisters, the brand taken from the fire returned to the fire. All their pleas with El-Soo were in vain. There was a lot of arguing, shouting, and crying. Sister Alberta even shared with her the plan to send her to the United States. El-Soo gazed wide-eyed at the bright future that was being presented to her, but shook her head. In her eyes, another future remained. It was the grand curve of the Yukon at Tana-naw Station. With the St. George Mission on one side, and the trading post on the other, and halfway between the Indian village and a certain large log house where an old man was cared for by slaves.
All dwellers on the Yukon bank for twice a thousand miles knew the large log house, the old man and the tending slaves; and well did the Sisters know the house, its unending revelry, its feasting and its fun. So there was weeping at Holy Cross when El-Soo departed.
All the people living along the Yukon for a couple thousand miles knew the big log cabin, the old man, and the workers who looked after it; and the Sisters were very familiar with the house, its constant partying, its feasting, and its good times. So, there was crying at Holy Cross when El-Soo left.
There was a great cleaning up in the large house when El-Soo arrived. Klakee-Nah, himself masterful, protested at this masterful conduct of his young daughter; but in the end, dreaming barbarically of magnificence, he went forth and borrowed a thousand dollars from old Porportuk, than whom there was no richer Indian on the Yukon. Also, Klakee-Nah ran up a heavy bill at the trading post. El-Soo re-created the large house. She invested it with new splendour, while Klakee-Nah maintained its ancient traditions of hospitality and revelry.
There was a big cleanup at the large house when El-Soo arrived. Klakee-Nah, who was quite assertive himself, complained about his young daughter's dominating behavior; but in the end, dreaming wildly of grandeur, he went out and borrowed a thousand dollars from old Porportuk, who was the wealthiest Indian on the Yukon. Additionally, Klakee-Nah racked up a hefty bill at the trading post. El-Soo transformed the large house. She infused it with new splendor, while Klakee-Nah upheld its longstanding traditions of hospitality and celebration.
All this was unusual for a Yukon Indian, but Klakee-Nah was an unusual Indian. Not alone did he like to render inordinate hospitality, but, what of being a chief and of acquiring much money, he was able to do it. In the primitive trading days he had been a power over his people, and he had dealt profitably with the white trading companies. Later on, with Porportuk, he had made a gold-strike on the Koyokuk River. Klakee-Nah was by training and nature an aristocrat. Porportuk was bourgeois, and Porportuk bought him out of the gold-mine. Porportuk was content to plod and accumulate. Klakee-Nah went back to his large house and proceeded to spend. Porportuk was known as the richest Indian in Alaska. Klakee-Nah was known as the whitest. Porportuk was a money-lender and a usurer. Klakee-Nah was an anachronism—a mediæval ruin, a fighter and a feaster, happy with wine and song.
All of this was unusual for a Yukon Indian, but Klakee-Nah was an uncommon Indian. Not only did he love to provide extravagant hospitality, but because he was a chief and had gained a lot of wealth, he was able to do it. In the early trading days, he held significant power over his people and had profitable dealings with white trading companies. Later, alongside Porportuk, he struck gold on the Koyokuk River. Klakee-Nah was, by upbringing and nature, an aristocrat. Porportuk was middle-class, and he bought Klakee-Nah out of the gold mine. Porportuk preferred to work steadily and save up. Klakee-Nah returned to his big house and began to spend. Porportuk was recognized as the richest Indian in Alaska. Klakee-Nah was known as the whitest. Porportuk was a moneylender and a usurer. Klakee-Nah was an anachronism—a relic of the past, a fighter and a reveler, content with wine and song.
El-Soo adapted herself to the large house and its ways as readily as she had adapted herself to Holy Cross Mission and its ways. She did not try to reform her father and direct his footsteps toward God. It is true, she reproved him when he drank overmuch and profoundly, but that was for the sake of his health and the direction of his footsteps on solid earth.
El-Soo adjusted to the big house and its routines just as easily as she had adjusted to Holy Cross Mission and its ways. She didn’t attempt to change her father or guide him toward God. It’s true that she scolded him when he drank too much and too deeply, but that was for his health and to keep him grounded.
The latchstring to the large house was always out. What with the coming and the going, it was never still. The rafters of the great living-room shook with the roar of wassail and of song. At table sat men from all the world and chiefs from distant tribes—Englishmen and Colonials, lean Yankee traders and rotund officials of the great companies, cowboys from the Western ranges, sailors from the sea, hunters and dog-mushers of a score of nationalities.
The latchstring to the big house was always out. With all the comings and goings, it was never quiet. The rafters of the spacious living room vibrated with the sound of celebration and song. At the table sat men from all over the world and leaders from faraway tribes—Englishmen and Colonials, lean Yankee traders and round officials of the big companies, cowboys from the Western ranges, sailors from the sea, hunters, and dog mushers from many different nationalities.
El-Soo drew breath in a cosmopolitan atmosphere. She could speak English as well as she could her native tongue, and she sang English songs and ballads. The passing Indian ceremonials she knew, and the perishing traditions. The tribal dress of the daughter of a chief she knew how to wear upon occasion. But for the most part she dressed as white women dress. Not for nothing was her needlework at the Mission and her innate artistry. She carried her clothes like a white woman, and she made clothes that could be so carried.
El-Soo breathed in a diverse environment. She spoke English as fluently as her native language and sang English songs and ballads. She was familiar with the Indian ceremonies and the fading traditions. She knew how to wear the tribal dress of a chief's daughter when the occasion called for it. But most of the time, she dressed like white women do. She was skilled at her needlework at the Mission and had a natural talent for artistry. She carried her clothes like a white woman, and she made outfits that could be worn that way.
In her way she was as unusual as her father, and the position she occupied was as unique as his. She was the one Indian woman who was the social equal with the several white women at Tana-naw Station. She was the one Indian woman to whom white men honourably made proposals of marriage. And she was the one Indian woman whom no white man ever insulted.
In her own way, she was as unique as her father, and her role was just as special as his. She was the only Indian woman who was socially equal to the several white women at Tana-naw Station. She was the only Indian woman to whom white men respectfully proposed marriage. And she was the only Indian woman who was never insulted by a white man.
For El-Soo was beautiful—not as white women are beautiful, not as Indian women are beautiful. It was the flame of her, that did not depend upon feature, that was her beauty. So far as mere line and feature went, she was the classic Indian type. The black hair and the fine bronze were hers, and the black eyes, brilliant and bold, keen as sword-light, proud; and hers the delicate eagle nose with the thin, quivering nostrils, the high cheek-bones that were not broad apart, and the thin lips that were not too thin. But over all and through all poured the flame of her—the unanalysable something that was fire and that was the soul of her, that lay mellow-warm or blazed in her eyes, that sprayed the cheeks of her, that distended the nostrils, that curled the lips, or, when the lip was in repose, that was still there in the lip, the lip palpitant with its presence.
For El-Soo was beautiful—not in the way white women are beautiful, or how Indian women are beautiful. It was her inner flame that defined her beauty, transcending mere physical features. In terms of looks, she fit the classic Indian type. She had black hair and a fine bronze complexion, along with striking, bold black eyes that shone like a sword’s light, full of pride; her delicate eagle-like nose had thin, quivering nostrils, and her high cheekbones were not too far apart, with lips that were just the right thickness. But over and through it all flowed her inner flame—an unexplainable quality that radiated warmth or blazed in her eyes, accentuated her cheeks, widened her nostrils, curled her lips, or lingered even when her lips were still, a pulse of life in them.
And El-Soo had wit—rarely sharp to hurt, yet quick to search out forgivable weakness. The laughter of her mind played like lambent flame over all about her, and from all about her arose answering laughter. Yet she was never the centre of things. This she would not permit. The large house, and all of which it was significant, was her father’s; and through it, to the last, moved his heroic figure—host, master of the revels, and giver of the law. It is true, as the strength oozed from him, that she caught up responsibilities from his failing hands. But in appearance he still ruled, dozing, ofttimes at the board, a bacchanalian ruin, yet in all seeming the ruler of the feast.
And El-Soo had a sharp sense of humor—rarely harmful, but quick to find forgivable flaws. The laughter of her mind danced like a warm flame around her, and laughter echoed back from
And through the large house moved the figure of Porportuk, ominous, with shaking head, coldly disapproving, paying for it all. Not that he really paid, for he compounded interest in weird ways, and year by year absorbed the properties of Klakee-Nah. Porportuk once took it upon himself to chide El-Soo upon the wasteful way of life in the large house—it was when he had about absorbed the last of Klakee-Nah’s wealth—but he never ventured so to chide again. El-Soo, like her father, was an aristocrat, as disdainful of money as he, and with an equal sense of honour as finely strung.
And through the large house moved the figure of Porportuk, ominous, with a shaking head, coldly disapproving, paying for it all. Not that he really paid, since he accumulated interest in strange ways and year after year absorbed the properties of Klakee-Nah. Porportuk once took it upon himself to scold El-Soo for the wasteful lifestyle in the large house—it was when he had nearly absorbed the last of Klakee-Nah’s wealth—but he never dared to scold her again. El-Soo, like her father, was an aristocrat, just as disdainful of money as he was, and with an equally sensitive sense of honor.
Porportuk continued grudgingly to advance money, and ever the money flowed in golden foam away. Upon one thing El-Soo was resolved—her father should die as he had lived. There should be for him no passing from high to low, no diminution of the revels, no lessening of the lavish hospitality. When there was famine, as of old, the Indians came groaning to the large house and went away content. When there was famine and no money, money was borrowed from Porportuk, and the Indians still went away content. El-Soo might well have repeated, after the aristocrats of another time and place, that after her came the deluge. In her case the deluge was old Porportuk. With every advance of money, he looked upon her with a more possessive eye, and felt bourgeoning within him ancient fires.
Porportuk reluctantly kept lending money, and the cash just kept disappearing like golden foam. One thing was clear to El-Soo—her father would die as he had lived. There would be no fall from grace, no reduction in the celebrations, no cutback on the extravagant hospitality. During times of famine, just like before, the locals would come to the big house, grumbling, but leave satisfied. When famine hit and money was tight, they borrowed from Porportuk, and still walked away happy. El-Soo could have easily echoed the old aristocrats by saying that after her would come the flood. For her, that flood was old Porportuk. With every loan he gave, he looked at her with more possessiveness and felt ancient desires stirring within him.
But El-Soo had no eyes for him. Nor had she eyes for the white men who wanted to marry her at the Mission with ring and priest and book. For at Tana-naw Station was a young man, Akoon, of her own blood, and tribe, and village. He was strong and beautiful to her eyes, a great hunter, and, in that he had wandered far and much, very poor; he had been to all the unknown wastes and places; he had journeyed to Sitka and to the United States; he had crossed the continent to Hudson Bay and back again, and as seal-hunter on a ship he had sailed to Siberia and for Japan.
But El-Soo didn’t notice him. She also didn’t pay attention to the white men who wanted to marry her at the Mission with a ring, a priest, and a book. Because at Tana-naw Station was a young man, Akoon, from her own blood, tribe, and village. To her, he was strong and handsome, a great hunter, and though he had traveled a lot and was very poor, he had been to all the unknown places. He had been to Sitka and the United States; he had crossed the continent to Hudson Bay and back, and as a seal-hunter on a ship, he had sailed to Siberia and Japan.
When he returned from the gold-strike in Klondike he came, as was his wont, to the large house to make report to old Klakee-Nah of all the world that he had seen; and there he first saw El-Soo, three years back from the Mission. Thereat, Akoon wandered no more. He refused a wage of twenty dollars a day as pilot on the big steamboats. He hunted some and fished some, but never far from Tana-naw Station, and he was at the large house often and long. And El-Soo measured him against many men and found him good. He sang songs to her, and was ardent and glowed until all Tana-naw Station knew he loved her. And Porportuk but grinned and advanced more money for the upkeep of the large house.
When he came back from the gold rush in Klondike, he went, as usual, to the big house to report to old Klakee-Nah about everything he had seen in the world; and that’s where he first met El-Soo, who had just returned from the Mission three years earlier. Because of this, Akoon stopped wandering. He turned down a $20-a-day job as a pilot on the big steamboats. He did some hunting and fishing, but never far from Tana-naw Station, and he spent a lot of time at the big house. El-Soo compared him to many men and found him to be good. He sang songs to her, was passionate, and everyone at Tana-naw Station knew he loved her. Porportuk just grinned and gave more money to help support the big house.
Then came the death table of Klakee-Nah.
Then came the death table of Klakee-Nah.
He sat at feast, with death in his throat, that he could not drown with wine. And laughter and joke and song went around, and Akoon told a story that made the rafters echo. There were no tears or sighs at that table. It was no more than fit that Klakee-Nah should die as he had lived, and none knew this better than El-Soo, with her artist sympathy. The old roystering crowd was there, and, as of old, three frost-bitten sailors were there, fresh from the long traverse from the Arctic, survivors of a ship’s company of seventy-four. At Klakee-Nah’s back were four old men, all that were left him of the slaves of his youth. With rheumy eyes they saw to his needs, with palsied hands filling his glass or striking him on the back between the shoulders when death stirred and he coughed and gasped.
He sat at the feast, with death in his throat, which he couldn't drown with wine. Laughter, jokes, and songs floated around, and Akoon told a story that made the rafters echo. There were no tears or sighs at that table. It was only fitting that Klakee-Nah should die as he had lived, and no one understood this better than El-Soo, with her artistic empathy. The old, boisterous crowd was there, and, as before, three frostbitten sailors had just arrived from their long journey from the Arctic, survivors of a ship’s crew of seventy-four. Behind Klakee-Nah were four elderly men, the last of the slaves from his youth. With watery eyes, they tended to his needs, their shaky hands filling his glass or patting him on the back between his shoulders when death stirred, causing him to cough and gasp.
It was a wild night, and as the hours passed and the fun laughed and roared along, death stirred more restlessly in Klakee-Nah’s throat. Then it was that he sent for Porportuk. And Porportuk came in from the outside frost to look with disapproving eyes upon the meat and wine on the table for which he had paid. But as he looked down the length of flushed faces to the far end and saw the face of El-Soo, the light in his eyes flared up, and for a moment the disapproval vanished.
It was a wild night, and as the hours went by and the fun laughed and roared on, death stirred more restlessly in Klakee-Nah’s throat. That’s when he sent for Porportuk. Porportuk came in from the freezing outside to look disapprovingly at the meat and wine on the table that he had paid for. But as he looked down the row of flushed faces to the far end and saw El-Soo’s face, the light in his eyes ignited, and for a moment, his disapproval disappeared.
Place was made for him at Klakee-Nah’s side, and a glass placed before him. Klakee-Nah, with his own hands, filled the glass with fervent spirits. “Drink!” he cried. “Is it not good?”
A spot was made for him at Klakee-Nah’s side, and a glass was set in front of him. Klakee-Nah personally filled the glass with strong liquor. “Drink!” he exclaimed. “Is it not good?”
And Porportuk’s eyes watered as he nodded his head and smacked his lips.
And Porportuk's eyes filled with tears as he nodded and smacked his lips.
“When, in your own house, have you had such drink?” Klakee-Nah demanded.
“When have you had such a drink in your own house?” Klakee-Nah asked.
“I will not deny that the drink is good to this old throat of mine,” Porportuk made answer, and hesitated for the speech to complete the thought.
“I won’t deny that the drink is good for this old throat of mine,” Porportuk replied, and paused to finish his thought.
“But it costs overmuch,” Klakee-Nah roared, completing it for him.
“But it costs way too much,” Klakee-Nah yelled, finishing it for him.
Porportuk winced at the laughter that went down the table. His eyes burned malevolently. “We were boys together, of the same age,” he said. “In your throat is death. I am still alive and strong.”
Porportuk flinched at the laughter echoing down the table. His eyes gleamed with malice. “We grew up together, both the same age,” he said. “Death lies within you. I am still alive and strong.”
An ominous murmur arose from the company. Klakee-Nah coughed and strangled, and the old slaves smote him between the shoulders. He emerged gasping, and waved his hand to still the threatening rumble.
An eerie murmur spread among the group. Klakee-Nah coughed and choked, and the older slaves patted him on the back. He came up gasping and waved his hand to quiet the unsettling noise.
“You have grudged the very fire in your house because the wood cost overmuch!” he cried. “You have grudged life. To live cost overmuch, and you have refused to pay the price. Your life has been like a cabin where the fire is out and there are no blankets on the floor.” He signalled to a slave to fill his glass, which he held aloft. “But I have lived. And I have been warm with life as you have never been warm. It is true, you shall live long. But the longest nights are the cold nights when a man shivers and lies awake. My nights have been short, but I have slept warm.”
“You’ve held back even the fire in your house because the wood was too expensive!” he shouted. “You’ve held back on life. Living costs a lot, and you’ve refused to pay the price. Your life has been like a cabin where the fire is out and there are no blankets on the floor.” He signaled to a servant to fill his glass, which he raised high. “But I have lived. And I have felt the warmth of life like you’ve never felt it. It’s true, you will live a long time. But the longest nights are the cold nights when a man shivers and lies awake. My nights have been short, but I have slept warm.”
He drained the glass. The shaking hand of a slave failed to catch it as it crashed to the floor. Klakee-Nah sank back, panting, watching the upturned glasses at the lips of the drinkers, his own lips slightly smiling to the applause. At a sign, two slaves attempted to help him sit upright again. But they were weak, his frame was mighty, and the four old men tottered and shook as they helped him forward.
He finished the drink. The trembling hand of a servant couldn’t catch it as it fell to the floor. Klakee-Nah leaned back, breathing heavily, watching the overturned glasses at the mouths of the drinkers, a slight smile on his lips in response to the applause. With a signal, two servants tried to help him sit up again. But they were weak, his body was strong, and the four older men wobbled and shook as they helped him move forward.
“But manner of life is neither here nor there,” he went on. “We have other business, Porportuk, you and I, to-night. Debts are mischances, and I am in mischance with you. What of my debt, and how great is it?”
"But the way we live our lives doesn't really matter," he continued. "We have other matters to discuss, Porportuk, tonight. Debts are unfortunate situations, and I find myself in one with you. What about my debt, and how much do I owe?"
Porportuk searched in his pouch and brought forth a memorandum. He sipped at his glass and began. “There is the note of August, 1889, for three hundred dollars. The interest has never been paid. And the note of the next year for five hundred dollars. This note was included in the note of two months later for a thousand dollars. Then there is the note—”
Porportuk dug through his pouch and pulled out a memo. He took a sip from his glass and started speaking. “There’s the note from August 1889 for three hundred dollars. The interest has never been paid. Then there’s the note from the next year for five hundred dollars. This one was included in the note from two months later for a thousand dollars. Finally, there’s the note—”
“Never mind the many notes!” Klakee-Nah cried out impatiently. “They make my head go around and all the things inside my head. The whole! The round whole! How much is it?”
“Forget about all those notes!” Klakee-Nah shouted impatiently. “They’re making my head spin and everything inside it too. The whole thing! The complete whole! How much is it?”
Porportuk referred to his memorandum. “Fifteen thousand nine hundred and sixty-seven dollars and seventy-five cents,” he read with careful precision.
Porportuk referred to his memo. “Fifteen thousand nine hundred sixty-seven dollars and seventy-five cents,” he read with careful precision.
“Make it sixteen thousand, make it sixteen thousand,” Klakee-Nah said grandly. “Odd numbers were ever a worry. And now—and it is for this that I have sent for you—make me out a new note for sixteen thousand, which I shall sign. I have no thought of the interest. Make it as large as you will, and make it payable in the next world, when I shall meet you by the fire of the Great Father of all Indians. Then the note will be paid. This I promise you. It is the word of Klakee-Nah.”
“Make it sixteen thousand, make it sixteen thousand,” Klakee-Nah said grandly. “Odd numbers have always been a concern. And now—and this is why I've called you here—create a new note for sixteen thousand, which I will sign. I’m not worried about the interest. Make it as large as you want, and make it payable in the next world, when I’ll meet you by the fire of the Great Father of all Indians. Then the note will be settled. This I promise you. It is the word of Klakee-Nah.”
Porportuk looked perplexed, and loudly the laughter arose and shook the room. Klakee-Nah raised his hands. “Nay,” he cried. “It is not a joke. I but speak in fairness. It was for this I sent for you, Porportuk. Make out the note.”
Porportuk looked confused, and suddenly laughter erupted and filled the room. Klakee-Nah raised his hands. “No,” he exclaimed. “This isn’t a joke. I’m just being honest. It’s for this reason that I called for you, Porportuk. Read the note.”
“I have no dealings with the next world,” Porportuk made answer slowly.
“I have no dealings with the next world,” Porportuk replied slowly.
“Have you no thought to meet me before the Great Father!” Klakee-Nah demanded. Then he added, “I shall surely be there.”
“Don’t you plan to meet me before the Great Father?” Klakee-Nah asked. Then he added, “I will definitely be there.”
“I have no dealings with the next world,” Porportuk repeated sourly.
“I have no dealings with the afterlife,” Porportuk said with a frown.
The dying man regarded him with frank amazement.
The dying man looked at him with genuine surprise.
“I know naught of the next world,” Porportuk explained. “I do business in this world.”
“I know nothing about the next world,” Porportuk explained. “I do business in this world.”
Klakee-Nah’s face cleared. “This comes of sleeping cold of nights,” he laughed. He pondered for a space, then said, “It is in this world that you must be paid. There remains to me this house. Take it, and burn the debt in the candle there.”
Klakee-Nah's expression brightened. "This is what happens when you sleep in the cold at night," he chuckled. He thought for a moment, then added, "It's in this world that you have to settle up. I still have this house. Take it, and burn the debt in the candle over there."
“It is an old house and not worth the money,” Porportuk made answer.
“It’s an old house and not worth the money,” Porportuk replied.
“There are my mines on the Twisted Salmon.”
“There are my mines on the Twisted Salmon.”
“They have never paid to work,” was the reply.
“They’ve never paid to work,” was the reply.
“There is my share in the steamer Koyokuk. I am half owner.”
“There is my share in the steamer Koyokuk. I’m a half-owner.”
“She is at the bottom of the Yukon.”
“She is at the bottom of the Yukon.”
Klakee-Nah started. “True, I forgot. It was last spring when the ice went out.” He mused for a time while the glasses remained untasted, and all the company waited upon his utterance.
Klakee-Nah began, “You're right, I forgot. It was last spring when the ice melted.” He thought for a moment while the drinks sat untouched, and everyone in the group waited for him to speak.
“Then it would seem I owe you a sum of money which I cannot pay . . . in this world?” Porportuk nodded and glanced down the table.
“Then it looks like I owe you some money that I can’t pay . . . in this world?” Porportuk nodded and glanced down the table.
“Then it would seem that you, Porportuk, are a poor business man,” Klakee-Nah said slyly. And boldly Porportuk made answer, “No; there is security yet untouched.”
“Then it looks like you, Porportuk, are not a great businessman,” Klakee-Nah said slyly. And confidently, Porportuk replied, “No; there is still security that hasn’t been touched.”
“What!” cried Klakee-Nah. “Have I still property? Name it, and it is yours, and the debt is no more.”
“What!” shouted Klakee-Nah. “Do I still have property? Name it, and it’s yours, and the debt is gone.”
“There it is.” Porportuk pointed at El-Soo.
“There it is.” Porportuk pointed at El-Soo.
Klakee-Nah could not understand. He peered down the table, brushed his eyes, and peered again.
Klakee-Nah couldn't understand. He looked down the table, rubbed his eyes, and looked again.
“Your daughter, El-Soo—her will I take and the debt be no more. I will burn the debt there in the candle.”
“Your daughter, El-Soo—I will take her and the debt will be cleared. I will burn the debt in the candle.”
Klakee-Nah’s great chest began to heave. “Ho! ho!—a joke. Ho! ho! ho!” he laughed Homerically. “And with your cold bed and daughters old enough to be the mother of El-Soo! Ho! ho! ho!” He began to cough and strangle, and the old slaves smote him on the back. “Ho! ho!” he began again, and went off into another paroxysm.
Klakee-Nah's huge chest started to heave. "Ha! Ha!—what a joke. Ha! Ha! Ha!" he laughed loudly. "And with your cold bed and daughters old enough to be El-Soo's mother! Ha! Ha! Ha!" He began to cough and choke, and the old slaves patted him on the back. "Ha! Ha!" he started again, and then broke into another fit of laughter.
Porportuk waited patiently, sipping from his glass and studying the double row of faces down the board. “It is no joke,” he said finally. “My speech is well meant.”
Porportuk waited patiently, sipping from his glass and studying the two rows of faces across the table. “This is no joke,” he said finally. “My speech comes from the heart.”
Klakee-Nah sobered and looked at him, then reached for his glass, but could not touch it. A slave passed it to him, and glass and liquor he flung into the face of Porportuk.
Klakee-Nah became serious and looked at him, then reached for his glass but couldn’t grab it. A slave handed it to him, and he threw the glass and liquor into Porportuk's face.
“Turn him out!” Klakee-Nah thundered to the waiting table that strained like a pack of hounds in leash. “And roll him in the snow!”
“Get him out!” Klakee-Nah shouted to the eager group at the table, which was tensed like a pack of hounds on a leash. “And roll him in the snow!”
As the mad riot swept past him and out of doors, he signalled to the slaves, and the four tottering old men supported him on his feet as he met the returning revellers, upright, glass in hand, pledging them a toast to the short night when a man sleeps warm.
As the crazy crowd rushed by him and out the door, he signaled to the slaves, and the four shaky old men helped him stand as he faced the returning partygoers, standing tall, glass in hand, toasting them to the brief night when a man sleeps comfortably.
It did not take long to settle the estate of Klakee-Nah. Tommy, the little Englishman, clerk at the trading post, was called in by El-Soo to help. There was nothing but debts, notes overdue, mortgaged properties, and properties mortgaged but worthless. Notes and mortgages were held by Porportuk. Tommy called him a robber many times as he pondered the compounding of the interest.
It didn't take long to settle the estate of Klakee-Nah. Tommy, the small Englishman who worked as a clerk at the trading post, was brought in by El-Soo to assist. There was nothing but debts, overdue notes, mortgaged properties, and properties that were mortgaged but worthless. The notes and mortgages were held by Porportuk. Tommy called him a robber many times as he thought about the accumulating interest.
“Is it a debt, Tommy?” El-Soo asked.
“Is it a debt, Tommy?” El-Soo asked.
“It is a robbery,” Tommy answered.
“It's a heist,” Tommy said.
“Nevertheless, it is a debt,” she persisted.
“Still, it’s a debt,” she pressed on.
The winter wore away, and the early spring, and still the claims of Porportuk remained unpaid. He saw El-Soo often and explained to her at length, as he had explained to her father, the way the debt could be cancelled. Also, he brought with him old medicine-men, who elaborated to her the everlasting damnation of her father if the debt were not paid. One day, after such an elaboration, El-Soo made final announcement to Porportuk.
The winter passed, and spring arrived, yet Porportuk's claims still went unpaid. He frequently met with El-Soo and thoroughly explained, just as he had with her father, how the debt could be settled. He also brought along older medicine men, who detailed to her the eternal damnation her father would face if the debt wasn't cleared. One day, after such a discussion, El-Soo made a final announcement to Porportuk.
“I shall tell you two things,” she said. “First I shall not be your wife. Will you remember that? Second, you shall be paid the last cent of the sixteen thousand dollars—”
“I’m going to tell you two things,” she said. “First, I will not be your wife. Will you remember that? Second, you will receive every last cent of the sixteen thousand dollars—”
“Fifteen thousand nine hundred and sixty-seven dollars and seventy-five cents,” Porportuk corrected.
“$15,967.75,” Porportuk clarified.
“My father said sixteen thousand,” was her reply. “You shall be paid.”
“My dad said sixteen thousand,” she replied. “You’ll get paid.”
“How?”
“How?”
“I know not how, but I shall find out how. Now go, and bother me no more. If you do”—she hesitated to find fitting penalty—“if you do, I shall have you rolled in the snow again as soon as the first snow flies.”
“I don’t know how, but I’ll figure it out. Now go, and don’t bother me again. If you do”—she paused to come up with a suitable punishment—“if you do, I’ll roll you in the snow again as soon as the first snow falls.”
This was still in the early spring, and a little later El-Soo surprised the country. Word went up and down the Yukon from Chilcoot to the Delta, and was carried from camp to camp to the farthermost camps, that in June, when the first salmon ran, El-Soo, daughter of Klakee-Nah, would sell herself at public auction to satisfy the claims of Porportuk. Vain were the attempts to dissuade her. The missionary at St. George wrestled with her, but she replied—
This was still early spring, and soon El-Soo shocked the whole country. News spread all over the Yukon from Chilcoot to the Delta, and was passed from camp to camp, reaching even the most distant outposts, that in June, when the first salmon ran, El-Soo, daughter of Klakee-Nah, would put herself up for sale at public auction to meet the demands of Porportuk. Efforts to change her mind were futile. The missionary at St. George tried to persuade her, but she answered—
“Only the debts to God are settled in the next world. The debts of men are of this world, and in this world are they settled.”
“Only the debts to God are settled in the next world. The debts of people are of this world, and they are settled in this world.”
Akoon wrestled with her, but she replied, “I do love thee, Akoon; but honour is greater than love, and who am I that I should blacken my father?” Sister Alberta journeyed all the way up from Holy Cross on the first steamer, and to no better end.
Akoon struggled with her, but she said, “I do love you, Akoon; but honor is more important than love, and who am I to tarnish my father's name?” Sister Alberta traveled all the way from Holy Cross on the first steamer, and it didn’t turn out any better.
“My father wanders in the thick and endless forests,” said El-Soo. “And there will he wander, with the lost souls crying, till the debt be paid. Then, and not until then, may he go on to the house of the Great Father.”
“My father roams through the dense and endless forests,” said El-Soo. “And he will keep wandering there, with the lost souls crying, until the debt is settled. Only then, and not before, can he move on to the house of the Great Father.”
“And you believe this?” Sister Alberta asked.
“And you believe this?” Sister Alberta asked.
“I do not know,” El-Soo made answer. “It was my father’s belief.”
“I don’t know,” El-Soo replied. “It was my father’s belief.”
Sister Alberta shrugged her shoulders incredulously.
Sister Alberta shrugged her shoulders in disbelief.
“Who knows but that the things we believe come true?” El-Soo went on. “Why not? The next world to you may be heaven and harps . . . because you have believed heaven and harps; to my father the next world may be a large house where he will sit always at table feasting with God.”
“Who knows if the things we believe really come true?” El-Soo continued. “Why not? The afterlife for you might be all about heaven and harps... because that’s what you believe; for my father, the next world might be a big house where he’s always sitting at the table feasting with God.”
“And you?” Sister Alberta asked. “What is your next world?”
“And you?” Sister Alberta asked. “What's your next world?”
El-Soo hesitated but for a moment. “I should like a little of both,” she said. “I should like to see your face as well as the face of my father.”
El-Soo paused for just a moment. “I’d like to see both,” she said. “I want to see your face as well as my father's.”
The day of the auction came. Tana-naw Station was populous. As was their custom, the tribes had gathered to await the salmon-run, and in the meantime spent the time in dancing and frolicking, trading and gossiping. Then there was the ordinary sprinkling of white adventurers, traders, and prospectors, and, in addition, a large number of white men who had come because of curiosity or interest in the affair.
The day of the auction arrived. Tana-naw Station was buzzing with people. As usual, the tribes had come together to wait for the salmon run, using the time to dance and have fun, trade, and chat. There were also the usual mix of white adventurers, traders, and prospectors, along with a significant number of white men who had come out of curiosity or interest in the event.
It had been a backward spring, and the salmon were late in running. This delay but keyed up the interest. Then, on the day of the auction, the situation was made tense by Akoon. He arose and made public and solemn announcement that whosoever bought El-Soo would forthwith and immediately die. He flourished the Winchester in his hand to indicate the manner of the taking-off. El-Soo was angered thereat; but he refused to speak with her, and went to the trading post to lay in extra ammunition.
It had been a strange spring, and the salmon were late in migrating. This delay only heightened the excitement. Then, on auction day, the tension escalated because of Akoon. He stood up and made a dramatic announcement that anyone who bought El-Soo would immediately die. He waved the Winchester in his hand to show how they would meet their end. El-Soo was furious about this; however, he wouldn’t talk to her and went to the trading post to stock up on extra ammunition.
The first salmon was caught at ten o’clock in the evening, and at midnight the auction began. It took place on top of the high bank alongside the Yukon. The sun was due north just below the horizon, and the sky was lurid red. A great crowd gathered about the table and the two chairs that stood near the edge of the bank. To the fore were many white men and several chiefs. And most prominently to the fore, rifle in hand, stood Akoon. Tommy, at El-Soo’s request, served as auctioneer, but she made the opening speech and described the goods about to be sold. She was in native costume, in the dress of a chief’s daughter, splendid and barbaric, and she stood on a chair, that she might be seen to advantage.
The first salmon was caught at ten o'clock in the evening, and at midnight, the auction started. It took place on the high bank next to the Yukon. The sun was due north just below the horizon, and the sky was a bright red. A large crowd gathered around the table and the two chairs that were near the edge of the bank. In front were many white men and several chiefs. Most prominently in front, holding a rifle, stood Akoon. Tommy, at El-Soo’s request, acted as the auctioneer, but she gave the opening speech and described the items that were about to be sold. She was in traditional attire, dressed like a chief's daughter, which was stunning and exotic, and she stood on a chair so she could be seen better.
“Who will buy a wife?” she asked. “Look at me. I am twenty years old and a maid. I will be a good wife to the man who buys me. If he is a white man, I shall dress in the fashion of white women; if he is an Indian, I shall dress as”—she hesitated a moment—“a squaw. I can make my own clothes, and sew, and wash, and mend. I was taught for eight years to do these things at Holy Cross Mission. I can read and write English, and I know how to play the organ. Also I can do arithmetic and some algebra—a little. I shall be sold to the highest bidder, and to him I will make out a bill of sale of myself. I forgot to say that I can sing very well, and that I have never been sick in my life. I weigh one hundred and thirty-two pounds; my father is dead and I have no relatives. Who wants me?”
“Who’s interested in buying a wife?” she asked. “Look at me. I’m twenty years old and a maid. I’ll be a great wife to the man who buys me. If he’s a white guy, I’ll dress like white women; if he’s an Indian, I’ll dress as”—she paused for a moment—“a squaw. I can make my own clothes, sew, wash, and mend. I was taught for eight years to do these things at Holy Cross Mission. I can read and write in English, and I know how to play the organ. I can also do arithmetic and a bit of algebra. I’ll be sold to the highest bidder, and to him, I’ll prepare a bill of sale for myself. I forgot to mention that I can sing really well, and I’ve never been sick in my life. I weigh one hundred thirty-two pounds; my father is dead and I have no family. Who wants me?”
She looked over the crowd with flaming audacity and stepped down. At Tommy’s request she stood upon the chair again, while he mounted the second chair and started the bidding.
She surveyed the crowd with bold confidence and stepped down. At Tommy’s request, she climbed onto the chair again, while he got on the second chair and began the bidding.
Surrounding El-Soo stood the four old slaves of her father. They were age-twisted and palsied, faithful to their meat, a generation out of the past that watched unmoved the antics of younger life. In the front of the crowd were several Eldorado and Bonanza kings from the Upper Yukon, and beside them, on crutches, swollen with scurvy, were two broken prospectors. From the midst of the crowd, thrust out by its own vividness, appeared the face of a wild-eyed squaw from the remote regions of the Upper Tana-naw; a strayed Sitkan from the coast stood side by side with a Stick from Lake Le Barge, and, beyond, a half-dozen French-Canadian voyageurs, grouped by themselves. From afar came the faint cries of myriads of wild-fowl on the nesting-grounds. Swallows were skimming up overhead from the placid surface of the Yukon, and robins were singing. The oblique rays of the hidden sun shot through the smoke, high-dissipated from forest fires a thousand miles away, and turned the heavens to sombre red, while the earth shone red in the reflected glow. This red glow shone in the faces of all, and made everything seem unearthly and unreal.
Surrounding El-Soo were her father's four old slaves. They were bent and shaky, loyal to their bodies, a generation from the past that watched the lively antics of youth without a reaction. In front of the crowd were several Eldorado and Bonanza kings from the Upper Yukon, and next to them, on crutches and suffering from scurvy, were two worn-out prospectors. From the middle of the crowd, standing out with its vibrancy, was the face of a wild-eyed woman from the remote Upper Tana-naw; a lost Sitkan from the coast stood next to a Stick from Lake Le Barge, and further back, a small group of French-Canadian voyageurs gathered together. In the distance, you could hear the faint cries of countless wildfowl in their nesting grounds. Swallows were skimming overhead across the calm surface of the Yukon, and robins were singing. The angled rays of the hidden sun broke through the smoke, high and scattered from forest fires a thousand miles away, painting the sky a dark red, while the earth glowed red in its reflection. This red glow illuminated everyone's faces, making everything feel strange and surreal.
The bidding began slowly. The Sitkan, who was a stranger in the land and who had arrived only half an hour before, offered one hundred dollars in a confident voice, and was surprised when Akoon turned threateningly upon him with the rifle. The bidding dragged. An Indian from the Tozikakat, a pilot, bid one hundred and fifty, and after some time a gambler, who had been ordered out of the Upper Country, raised the bid to two hundred. El-Soo was saddened; her pride was hurt; but the only effect was that she flamed more audaciously upon the crowd.
The bidding started off slow. The Sitkan, who was new to the area and had just shown up half an hour ago, confidently offered one hundred dollars, only to be taken aback when Akoon menaced him with the rifle. The bidding dragged on. An Indian from Tozikakat, a pilot, bid one hundred and fifty, and after a while, a gambler who had been kicked out of the Upper Country raised it to two hundred. El-Soo felt disheartened; her pride was bruised; but all it did was make her stand out even more boldly in front of the crowd.
There was a disturbance among the onlookers as Porportuk forced his way to the front. “Five hundred dollars!” he bid in a loud voice, then looked about him proudly to note the effect.
There was a commotion among the spectators as Porportuk pushed his way to the front. “Five hundred dollars!” he shouted, then looked around proudly to see the reaction.
He was minded to use his great wealth as a bludgeon with which to stun all competition at the start. But one of the voyageurs, looking on El-Soo with sparkling eyes, raised the bid a hundred.
He intended to use his vast wealth as a weapon to overpower any competition right from the beginning. But one of the voyageurs, gazing at El-Soo with gleaming eyes, increased the bid by a hundred.
“Seven hundred!” Porportuk returned promptly.
"Seven hundred!" Porportuk replied quickly.
And with equal promptness came the “Eight hundred” of the voyageur.
And just as quickly came the “Eight hundred” of the traveler.
Then Porportuk swung his club again.
Then Porportuk swung his club again.
“Twelve hundred!” he shouted.
"1200!" he shouted.
With a look of poignant disappointment, the voyageur succumbed. There was no further bidding. Tommy worked hard, but could not elicit a bid.
With a look of deep disappointment, the traveler gave in. There were no more bids. Tommy tried hard, but couldn't get anyone to place a bid.
El-Soo spoke to Porportuk. “It were good, Porportuk, for you to weigh well your bid. Have you forgotten the thing I told you—that I would never marry you!”
El-Soo spoke to Porportuk. “It’s a good idea, Porportuk, for you to think carefully about your offer. Have you forgotten what I told you—that I would never marry you?”
“It is a public auction,” he retorted. “I shall buy you with a bill of sale. I have offered twelve hundred dollars. You come cheap.”
“It’s a public auction,” he shot back. “I’ll buy you with a bill of sale. I’ve offered twelve hundred dollars. You’re quite the bargain.”
“Too damned cheap!” Tommy cried. “What if I am auctioneer? That does not prevent me from bidding. I’ll make it thirteen hundred.”
“Too damn cheap!” Tommy shouted. “So what if I’m the auctioneer? That doesn’t stop me from bidding. I’ll make it thirteen hundred.”
“Fourteen hundred,” from Porportuk.
"1400," from Porportuk.
“I’ll buy you in to be my—my sister,” Tommy whispered to El-Soo, then called aloud, “Fifteen hundred!”
"I'll bring you in to be my—my sister," Tommy whispered to El-Soo, then called out, "Fifteen hundred!"
At two thousand one of the Eldorado kings took a hand, and Tommy dropped out.
At two thousand one, one of the Eldorado kings got involved, and Tommy stepped back.
A third time Porportuk swung the club of his wealth, making a clean raise of five hundred dollars. But the Eldorado king’s pride was touched. No man could club him. And he swung back another five hundred.
A third time, Porportuk swung the club of his wealth, making a clean raise of five hundred dollars. But the Eldorado king's pride was challenged. No one could take him down. And he swung back another five hundred.
El-Soo stood at three thousand. Porportuk made it thirty-five hundred, and gasped when the Eldorado king raised it a thousand dollars. Porportuk again raised it five hundred, and again gasped when the king raised a thousand more.
El-Soo stood at three thousand. Porportuk made it thirty-five hundred and gasped when the Eldorado king raised it by a thousand dollars. Porportuk raised it again by five hundred and gasped once more when the king raised it another thousand.
Porportuk became angry. His pride was touched; his strength was challenged, and with him strength took the form of wealth. He would not be ashamed for weakness before the world. El-Soo became incidental. The savings and scrimpings from the cold nights of all his years were ripe to be squandered. El-Soo stood at six thousand. He made it seven thousand. And then, in thousand-dollar bids, as fast as they could be uttered, her price went up. At fourteen thousand the two men stopped for breath.
Porportuk got angry. His pride was hurt; his strength was challenged, and to him, strength meant wealth. He would not be ashamed of weakness in front of others. El-Soo became an afterthought. The savings and sacrifices from all those cold nights over the years were ready to be wasted. El-Soo started at six thousand. He raised it to seven thousand. Then, with quick thousand-dollar bids, her price kept rising. At fourteen thousand, the two men took a moment to catch their breath.
Then the unexpected happened. A still heavier club was swung. In the pause that ensued, the gambler, who had scented a speculation and formed a syndicate with several of his fellows, bid sixteen thousand dollars.
Then the unexpected happened. A much heavier club was swung. In the silence that followed, the gambler, who had sensed an opportunity and teamed up with several of his friends, placed a bet of sixteen thousand dollars.
“Seventeen thousand,” Porportuk said weakly.
“17,000,” Porportuk said weakly.
“Eighteen thousand,” said the king.
“18,000,” said the king.
Porportuk gathered his strength. “Twenty thousand.”
Porportuk gathered his strength. “Twenty thousand.”
The syndicate dropped out. The Eldorado king raised a thousand, and Porportuk raised back; and as they bid, Akoon turned from one to the other, half menacingly, half curiously, as though to see what manner of man it was that he would have to kill. When the king prepared to make his next bid, Akoon having pressed closer, the king first loosed the revolver at his hip, then said:
The syndicate backed out. The Eldorado king raised the stakes by a thousand, and Porportuk matched it. As they placed their bids, Akoon looked from one to the other, half threatening, half intrigued, as if trying to gauge what kind of man he would have to kill. When the king got ready to place his next bid, with Akoon moving in closer, the king first unholstered the revolver at his hip, then said:
“Twenty-three thousand.”
"23,000."
“Twenty-four thousand,” said Porportuk. He grinned viciously, for the certitude of his bidding had at last shaken the king. The latter moved over close to El-Soo. He studied her carefully for a long while.
“Twenty-four thousand,” said Porportuk. He grinned wickedly, knowing his confident bid had finally rattled the king. The king moved closer to El-Soo and studied her intently for a long time.
“And five hundred,” he said at last.
“And five hundred,” he finally said.
“Twenty-five thousand,” came Porportuk’s raise.
“$25,000,” came Porportuk’s raise.
The king looked for a long space, and shook his head. He looked again, and said reluctantly, “And five hundred.”
The king stared for a long time and shook his head. He looked again and said hesitantly, “And five hundred.”
“Twenty-six thousand,” Porportuk snapped.
"26,000," Porportuk snapped.
The king shook his head and refused to meet Tommy’s pleading eye. In the meantime Akoon had edged close to Porportuk. El-Soo’s quick eye noted this, and, while Tommy wrestled with the Eldorado king for another bid, she bent, and spoke in a low voice in the ear of a slave. And while Tommy’s “Going—going—going—” dominated the air, the slave went up to Akoon and spoke in a low voice in his ear. Akoon made no sign that he had heard, though El-Soo watched him anxiously.
The king shook his head and refused to meet Tommy’s pleading gaze. In the meantime, Akoon had moved closer to Porportuk. El-Soo noticed this quickly, and while Tommy was competing with the Eldorado king for another bid, she leaned in and whispered in the ear of a slave. And as Tommy’s “Going—going—going—” filled the air, the slave approached Akoon and spoke quietly in his ear. Akoon gave no indication that he had heard, even though El-Soo watched him nervously.
“Gone!” Tommy’s voice rang out. “To Porportuk, for twenty-six thousand dollars.”
“Gone!” Tommy shouted. “To Porportuk, for twenty-six thousand dollars.”
Porportuk glanced uneasily at Akoon. All eyes were centred upon Akoon, but he did nothing.
Porportuk glanced nervously at Akoon. All eyes were on Akoon, but he just stood there doing nothing.
“Let the scales be brought,” said El-Soo.
"Bring the scales," said El-Soo.
“I shall make payment at my house,” said Porportuk.
“I will make the payment at my house,” said Porportuk.
“Let the scales be brought,” El-Soo repeated. “Payment shall be made here where all can see.”
“Bring out the scales,” El-Soo said again. “Payment will be made here for everyone to see.”
So the gold scales were brought from the trading post, while Porportuk went away and came back with a man at his heels, on whose shoulders was a weight of gold-dust in moose-hide sacks. Also, at Porportuk’s back, walked another man with a rifle, who had eyes only for Akoon.
So the gold scales were brought from the trading post, while Porportuk left and came back with a man trailing behind him, carrying a load of gold dust in moose-hide sacks. Also, following Porportuk was another man with a rifle, who only had eyes for Akoon.
“Here are the notes and mortgages,” said Porportuk, “for fifteen thousand nine hundred and sixty-seven dollars and seventy-five cents.”
“Here are the notes and mortgages,” said Porportuk, “for fifteen thousand nine hundred sixty-seven dollars and seventy-five cents.”
El-Soo received them into her hands and said to Tommy, “Let them be reckoned as sixteen thousand.”
El-Soo took them in her hands and said to Tommy, “Count them as sixteen thousand.”
“There remains ten thousand dollars to be paid in gold,” Tommy said.
“There’s still ten thousand dollars to be paid in gold,” Tommy said.
Porportuk nodded, and untied the mouths of the sacks. El-Soo, standing at the edge of the bank, tore the papers to shreds and sent them fluttering out over the Yukon. The weighing began, but halted.
Porportuk nodded and untied the mouths of the sacks. El-Soo, standing at the edge of the bank, ripped the papers into shreds and let them flutter over the Yukon. The weighing started, but then stopped.
“Of course, at seventeen dollars,” Porportuk had said to Tommy, as he adjusted the scales.
“Of course, at seventeen dollars,” Porportuk said to Tommy, as he adjusted the scales.
“At sixteen dollars,” El-Soo said sharply.
“At sixteen dollars,” El-Soo said sharply.
“It is the custom of all the land to reckon gold at seventeen dollars for each ounce,” Porportuk replied. “And this is a business transaction.”
“It’s customary everywhere to value gold at seventeen dollars per ounce,” Porportuk replied. “And this is a business deal.”
El-Soo laughed. “It is a new custom,” she said. “It began this spring. Last year, and the years before, it was sixteen dollars an ounce. When my father’s debt was made, it was sixteen dollars. When he spent at the store the money he got from you, for one ounce he was given sixteen dollars’ worth of flour, not seventeen. Wherefore, shall you pay for me at sixteen, and not at seventeen.” Porportuk grunted and allowed the weighing to proceed.
El-Soo laughed. “It's a new custom,” she said. “It started this spring. Last year, and in the years before, it was sixteen dollars an ounce. When my father's debt was created, it was sixteen dollars. When he spent the money he got from you at the store, he received sixteen dollars' worth of flour for one ounce, not seventeen. So, you should pay for me at sixteen, not seventeen.” Porportuk grunted and let the weighing continue.
“Weigh it in three piles, Tommy,” she said. “A thousand dollars here, three thousand here, and here six thousand.”
“Weigh it in three piles, Tommy,” she said. “A thousand dollars here, three thousand here, and six thousand here.”
It was slow work, and, while the weighing went on, Akoon was closely watched by all.
It was slow work, and while the weighing continued, everyone kept a close eye on Akoon.
“He but waits till the money is paid,” one said; and the word went around and was accepted, and they waited for what Akoon should do when the money was paid. And Porportuk’s man with the rifle waited and watched Akoon.
“He just waits until the money is paid,” one said; and the word spread and was accepted, and they waited for what Akoon would do when the money was paid. And Porportuk’s man with the rifle waited and watched Akoon.
The weighing was finished, and the gold-dust lay on the table in three dark-yellow heaps. “There is a debt of my father to the Company for three thousand dollars,” said El-Soo. “Take it, Tommy, for the Company. And here are four old men, Tommy. You know them. And here is one thousand dollars. Take it, and see that the old men are never hungry and never without tobacco.”
The weighing was done, and the gold dust was spread out on the table in three dark yellow piles. “My father owes the Company three thousand dollars,” El-Soo said. “Take it, Tommy, for the Company. And here are four old men, Tommy. You know them. And here’s a thousand dollars. Take it, and make sure the old men are never hungry and never without tobacco.”
Tommy scooped the gold into separate sacks. Six thousand dollars remained on the table. El-Soo thrust the scoop into the heap, and with a sudden turn whirled the contents out and down to the Yukon in a golden shower. Porportuk seized her wrist as she thrust the scoop a second time into the heap.
Tommy filled separate bags with the gold. Six thousand dollars was left on the table. El-Soo shoved the scoop into the pile, and with a quick motion, sent the contents flying down to the Yukon in a golden cascade. Porportuk grabbed her wrist as she plunged the scoop into the pile a second time.
“It is mine,” she said calmly. Porportuk released his grip, but he gritted his teeth and scowled darkly as she continued to scoop the gold into the river till none was left.
“It’s mine,” she said calmly. Porportuk released his grip, but he clenched his teeth and frowned angrily as she kept scooping the gold into the river until there was none left.
The crowd had eyes for naught but Akoon, and the rifle of Porportuk’s man lay across the hollow of his arm, the muzzle directed at Akoon a yard away, the man’s thumb on the hammer. But Akoon did nothing.
The crowd focused solely on Akoon, and Porportuk’s man had his rifle resting in the crook of his arm, the muzzle aimed at Akoon just a yard away, with his thumb on the hammer. But Akoon didn't move.
“Make out the bill of sale,” Porportuk said grimly.
“Draw up the bill of sale,” Porportuk said seriously.
And Tommy made out the till of sale, wherein all right and title in the woman El-Soo was vested in the man Porportuk. El-Soo signed the document, and Porportuk folded it and put it away in his pouch. Suddenly his eyes flashed, and in sudden speech he addressed El-Soo.
And Tommy filled out the sales receipt, transferring all rights and ownership of the woman El-Soo to the man Porportuk. El-Soo signed the document, and Porportuk folded it and tucked it away in his pouch. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he spoke to El-Soo.
“But it was not your father’s debt,” he said, “What I paid was the price for you. Your sale is business of to-day and not of last year and the years before. The ounces paid for you will buy at the post to-day seventeen dollars of flour, and not sixteen. I have lost a dollar on each ounce. I have lost six hundred and twenty-five dollars.”
“But it wasn’t your father’s debt,” he said. “What I paid was the cost for you. Your sale is a matter of today and not of last year and the years before. The amount paid for you will buy seventeen dollars worth of flour today, not sixteen. I’ve lost a dollar on each ounce. I’ve lost six hundred and twenty-five dollars.”
El-Soo thought for a moment, and saw the error she had made. She smiled, and then she laughed.
El-Soo took a moment to think and realized the mistake she had made. She smiled and then started laughing.
“You are right,” she laughed, “I made a mistake. But it is too late. You have paid, and the gold is gone. You did not think quick. It is your loss. Your wit is slow these days, Porportuk. You are getting old.”
“You're right,” she laughed, “I messed up. But it's too late. You've paid, and the gold is gone. You didn't think fast enough. It's your loss. Your wit is slow these days, Porportuk. You're getting old.”
He did not answer. He glanced uneasily at Akoon, and was reassured. His lips tightened, and a hint of cruelty came into his face. “Come,” he said, “we will go to my house.”
He didn't answer. He looked nervously at Akoon, but felt reassured. His lips tightened, and a touch of cruelty appeared on his face. "Come," he said, "let's go to my house."
“Do you remember the two things I told you in the spring?” El-Soo asked, making no movement to accompany him.
“Do you remember the two things I told you in the spring?” El-Soo asked, not making any move to follow him.
“My head would be full with the things women say, did I heed them,” he answered.
"My head would be full of the things women say if I paid attention to them," he answered.
“I told you that you would be paid,” El-Soo went on carefully. “And I told you that I would never be your wife.”
“I told you that you would get paid,” El-Soo continued cautiously. “And I told you that I would never marry you.”
“But that was before the bill of sale.” Porportuk crackled the paper between his fingers inside the pouch. “I have bought you before all the world. You belong to me. You will not deny that you belong to me.”
“But that was before the bill of sale.” Porportuk crunched the paper between his fingers inside the pouch. “I’ve bought you in front of everyone. You belong to me. You can't deny that you belong to me.”
“I belong to you,” El-Soo said steadily.
“I belong to you,” El-Soo said firmly.
“I own you.”
“I possess you.”
“You own me.”
“You have control over me.”
Porportuk’s voice rose slightly and triumphantly. “As a dog, I own you.”
Porportuk's voice rose a bit, filled with triumph. "As a dog, I own you."
“As a dog you own me,” El-Soo continued calmly. “But, Porportuk, you forget the thing I told you. Had any other man bought me, I should have been that man’s wife. I should have been a good wife to that man. Such was my will. But my will with you was that I should never be your wife. Wherefore, I am your dog.”
“As your dog, you own me,” El-Soo said calmly. “But, Porportuk, you forget what I told you. If any other man had bought me, I would have been his wife. I would have been a good wife to that man. That was my choice. But my choice with you was that I would never be your wife. So, I am your dog.”
Porportuk knew that he played with fire, and he resolved to play firmly. “Then I speak to you, not as El-Soo, but as a dog,” he said; “and I tell you to come with me.” He half reached to grip her arm, but with a gesture she held him back.
Porportuk knew he was taking a risk, and he decided to take charge. “I’m not speaking to you as El-Soo, but as a dog,” he said; “and I’m telling you to come with me.” He reached out to grab her arm, but she stopped him with a gesture.
“Not so fast, Porportuk. You buy a dog. The dog runs away. It is your loss. I am your dog. What if I run away?”
“Not so fast, Porportuk. You get a dog. The dog runs away. That’s on you. I’m like your dog. What if I decide to run away?”
“As the owner of the dog, I shall beat you—”
“As the dog's owner, I will beat you—”
“When you catch me?”
"When do you catch me?"
“When I catch you.”
"When I find you."
“Then catch me.”
"Then catch me."
He reached swiftly for her, but she eluded him. She laughed as she circled around the table. “Catch her!” Porportuk commanded the Indian with the rifle, who stood near to her. But as the Indian stretched forth his arm to her, the Eldorado king felled him with a fist blow under the ear. The rifle clattered to the ground. Then was Akoon’s chance. His eyes glittered, but he did nothing.
He reached out quickly for her, but she dodged him. She laughed as she ran around the table. “Catch her!” Porportuk ordered the Indian with the rifle, who was standing close by. But as the Indian reached out to grab her, the king of Eldorado knocked him down with a punch to the ear. The rifle fell to the ground. Then it was Akoon’s moment. His eyes sparkled, but he did nothing.
Porportuk was an old man, but his cold nights retained for him his activity. He did not circle the table. He came across suddenly, over the top of the table. El-Soo was taken off her guard. She sprang back with a sharp cry of alarm, and Porportuk would have caught her had it not been for Tommy. Tommy’s leg went out, Porportuk tripped and pitched forward on the ground. El-Soo got her start.
Porportuk was an old man, but the cold nights kept him active. He didn’t walk around the table; he suddenly leaped over it. El-Soo was caught off guard. She jumped back with a sharp cry of alarm, and Porportuk would have grabbed her if it hadn't been for Tommy. Tommy kicked out his leg, causing Porportuk to trip and fall to the ground. El-Soo took her chance to get away.
“Then catch me,” she laughed over her shoulder, as she fled away.
“Then catch me,” she laughed over her shoulder as she ran away.
She ran lightly and easily, but Porportuk ran swiftly and savagely. He outran her. In his youth he had been swiftest of all the young men. But El-Soo dodged in a willowy, elusive way. Being in native dress, her feet were not cluttered with skirts, and her pliant body curved a flight that defied the gripping fingers of Porportuk.
She ran lightly and effortlessly, but Porportuk ran quickly and fiercely. He outpaced her. In his youth, he had been the fastest of all the young men. But El-Soo moved in a graceful, elusive way. Dressed in native attire, her feet weren’t weighed down by skirts, and her flexible body created a movement that evaded Porportuk's grasp.
With laughter and tumult, the great crowd scattered out to see the chase. It led through the Indian encampment; and ever dodging, circling, and reversing, El-Soo and Porportuk appeared and disappeared among the tents. El-Soo seemed to balance herself against the air with her arms, now one side, now on the other, and sometimes her body, too, leaned out upon the air far from the perpendicular as she achieved her sharpest curves. And Porportuk, always a leap behind, or a leap this side or that, like a lean hound strained after her.
With laughter and chaos, the huge crowd scattered to watch the chase. It wound through the Indian camp, with El-Soo and Porportuk darting around and weaving in and out among the tents. El-Soo seemed to balance herself in the air with her arms, shifting from one side to the other, and sometimes even leaning her body out far from vertical as she made her sharpest turns. Porportuk, always a bound behind or just a leap to the side, was like a lean hound chasing after her.
They crossed the open ground beyond the encampment and disappeared in the forest. Tana-naw Station waited their reappearance, and long and vainly it waited.
They crossed the open area beyond the camp and vanished into the forest. Tana-naw Station waited for them to come back, and it waited for a long time without success.
In the meantime Akoon ate and slept, and lingered much at the steamboat landing, deaf to the rising resentment of Tana-naw Station in that he did nothing. Twenty-four hours later Porportuk returned. He was tired and savage. He spoke to no one but Akoon, and with him tried to pick a quarrel. But Akoon shrugged his shoulders and walked away. Porportuk did not waste time. He outfitted half a dozen of the young men, selecting the best trackers and travellers, and at their head plunged into the forest.
In the meantime, Akoon ate and slept, hanging around the steamboat landing, ignoring the growing frustration from Tana-naw Station due to his inaction. Twenty-four hours later, Porportuk came back. He was tired and furious. He didn't speak to anyone except Akoon, and tried to start a fight with him. But Akoon just shrugged his shoulders and walked away. Porportuk didn’t waste any time. He gathered half a dozen young men, picking the best trackers and travelers, and led them into the forest.
Next day the steamer Seattle, bound up river, pulled in to the shore and wooded up. When the lines were cast off and she churned out from the bank, Akoon was on board in the pilot-house. Not many hours afterward, when it was his turn at the wheel, he saw a small birch-bark canoe put off from the shore. There was only one person in it. He studied it carefully, put the wheel over, and slowed down.
Next day the steamer Seattle, headed upstream, pulled up to the shore and took on wood. When the lines were untied and she backed away from the bank, Akoon was in the pilot house. A few hours later, when it was his turn at the wheel, he noticed a small birch-bark canoe launch from the shore. There was just one person in it. He observed it closely, turned the wheel, and slowed down.
The captain entered the pilot-house. “What’s the matter?” he demanded. “The water’s good.”
The captain walked into the pilot house. “What’s going on?” he asked. “The water’s fine.”
Akoon grunted. He saw a larger canoe leaving the bank, and in it were a number of persons. As the Seattle lost headway, he put the wheel over some more.
Akoon grunted. He saw a bigger canoe leaving the shore, and in it were several people. As the Seattle lost momentum, he adjusted the wheel further.
The captain fumed. “It’s only a squaw,” he protested.
The captain was furious. “It’s just a squaw,” he argued.
Akoon did not grunt. He was all eyes for the squaw and the pursuing canoe. In the latter six paddles were flashing, while the squaw paddled slowly.
Akoon didn’t grunt. He was completely focused on the woman and the canoe chasing her. In the canoe, six paddles were moving quickly, while the woman paddled slowly.
“You’ll be aground,” the captain protested, seizing the wheel.
“You’ll run aground,” the captain argued, grabbing the wheel.
But Akoon countered his strength on the wheel and looked him in the eyes. The captain slowly released the spokes.
But Akoon matched his strength on the wheel and looked him in the eyes. The captain gradually let go of the spokes.
“Queer beggar,” he sniffed to himself.
“Queer beggar,” he muttered to himself.
Akoon held the Seattle on the edge of the shoal water and waited till he saw the squaw’s fingers clutch the forward rail. Then he signalled for full speed ahead and ground the wheel over. The large canoe was very near, but the gap between it and the steamer was widening.
Akoon held the Seattle at the edge of the shallow water and waited until he saw the woman’s fingers grip the front rail. Then he signaled for full speed ahead and turned the wheel hard. The large canoe was very close, but the distance between it and the steamer was increasing.
The squaw laughed and leaned over the rail.
The woman laughed and leaned over the railing.
“Then catch me, Porportuk!” she cried.
“Then catch me, Porportuk!” she shouted.
Akoon left the steamer at Fort Yukon. He outfitted a small poling-boat and went up the Porcupine River. And with him went El-Soo. It was a weary journey, and the way led across the backbone of the world; but Akoon had travelled it before. When they came to the head-waters of the Porcupine, they left the boat and went on foot across the Rocky Mountains.
Akoon got off the steamer at Fort Yukon. He equipped a small pole boat and headed up the Porcupine River. El-Soo went with him. It was a tiring journey, and the route crossed the backbone of the world, but Akoon had traveled it before. When they reached the source of the Porcupine, they left the boat and continued on foot across the Rocky Mountains.
Akoon greatly liked to walk behind El-Soo and watch the movements of her. There was a music in it that he loved. And especially he loved the well-rounded calves in their sheaths of soft-tanned leather, the slim ankles, and the small moccasined feet that were tireless through the longest days.
Akoon really enjoyed walking behind El-Soo and watching her movements. There was a rhythm to it that he adored. He especially liked her well-shaped calves in their soft-tanned leather, her slim ankles, and her small moccasined feet that seemed tireless even during the longest days.
“You are light as air,” he said, looking up at her. “It is no labour for you to walk. You almost float, so lightly do your feet rise and fall. You are like a deer, El-Soo; you are like a deer, and your eyes are like deer’s eyes, sometimes when you look at me, or when you hear a quick sound and wonder if it be danger that stirs. Your eyes are like a deer’s eyes now as you look at me.”
“You're as light as a feather,” he said, looking up at her. “Walking is effortless for you. You almost float, so gently do your feet move up and down. You're like a deer, El-Soo; you're like a deer, and your eyes are like a deer’s eyes, sometimes when you look at me, or when you hear a sudden noise and wonder if it’s danger that’s nearby. Your eyes look like a deer’s eyes now as you gaze at me.”
And El-Soo, luminous and melting, bent and kissed Akoon.
And El-Soo, glowing and enchanting, leaned down and kissed Akoon.
“When we reach the Mackenzie, we will not delay,” Akoon said later. “We will go south before the winter catches us. We will go to the sunlands where there is no snow. But we will return. I have seen much of the world, and there is no land like Alaska, no sun like our sun, and the snow is good after the long summer.”
“When we get to the Mackenzie, we won’t waste any time,” Akoon said later. “We’ll head south before winter arrives. We’ll go to the sunlands where there’s no snow. But we will come back. I’ve seen a lot of the world, and there’s no place like Alaska, no sun like ours, and the snow is nice after the long summer.”
“And you will learn to read,” said El-Soo.
“And you’re going to learn how to read,” said El-Soo.
And Akoon said, “I will surely learn to read.” But there was delay when they reached the Mackenzie. They fell in with a band of Mackenzie Indians, and, hunting, Akoon was shot by accident. The rifle was in the hands of a youth. The bullet broke Akoon’s right arm and, ranging farther, broke two of his ribs. Akoon knew rough surgery, while El-Soo had learned some refinements at Holy Cross. The bones were finally set, and Akoon lay by the fire for them to knit. Also, he lay by the fire so that the smoke would keep the mosquitoes away.
And Akoon said, “I’m definitely going to learn to read.” But there was a delay when they got to the Mackenzie. They met a group of Mackenzie Indians, and while hunting, Akoon was accidentally shot. A young guy was holding the rifle. The bullet shattered Akoon’s right arm and went further, breaking two of his ribs. Akoon knew how to perform basic surgery, while El-Soo had picked up some skills at Holy Cross. The bones were finally set, and Akoon lay by the fire to let them heal. He also stayed by the fire to keep the mosquitoes away with the smoke.
Then it was that Porportuk, with his six young men, arrived. Akoon groaned in his helplessness and made appeal to the Mackenzies. But Porportuk made demand, and the Mackenzies were perplexed. Porportuk was for seizing upon El-Soo, but this they would not permit. Judgment must be given, and, as it was an affair of man and woman, the council of the old men was called—this that warm judgment might not be given by the young men, who were warm of heart.
Then Porportuk showed up with his six young men. Akoon groaned in his helplessness and asked the Mackenzies for help. But Porportuk made a demand, leaving the Mackenzies confused. Porportuk wanted to take El-Soo by force, but they wouldn't allow that. A judgment had to be made, and since it was a matter involving a man and a woman, the council of elders was called—so that a fair judgment could be reached, rather than a hasty one from the young men, who were quick to act on their feelings.
The old men sat in a circle about the smudge-fire. Their faces were lean and wrinkled, and they gasped and panted for air. The smoke was not good for them. Occasionally they struck with withered hands at the mosquitoes that braved the smoke. After such exertion they coughed hollowly and painfully. Some spat blood, and one of them sat a bit apart with head bowed forward, and bled slowly and continuously at the mouth; the coughing sickness had gripped them. They were as dead men; their time was short. It was a judgment of the dead.
The old men sat in a circle around the smudge-fire. Their faces were thin and wrinkled, and they gasped for air. The smoke was harmful to them. Occasionally, they swatted at the mosquitoes that dared to breach the smoke. After such effort, they coughed weakly and painfully. Some spat blood, and one of them sat a little apart with his head bowed forward, bleeding slowly and steadily from his mouth; the sickness had taken hold of them. They looked like dead men; their time was running out. It was a sentence from the dead.
“And I paid for her a heavy price,” Porportuk concluded his complaint. “Such a price you have never seen. Sell all that is yours—sell your spears and arrows and rifles, sell your skins and furs, sell your tents and boats and dogs, sell everything, and you will not have maybe a thousand dollars. Yet did I pay for the woman, El-Soo, twenty-six times the price of all your spears and arrows and rifles, your skins and furs, your tents and boats and dogs. It was a heavy price.”
“And I paid a huge price for her,” Porportuk wrapped up his complaint. “You’ve never seen a price like this. Sell everything you own—sell your spears and arrows and rifles, sell your skins and furs, sell your tents and boats and dogs, sell it all, and you might get a thousand dollars. Yet I paid for the woman, El-Soo, twenty-six times the price of all your spears and arrows and rifles, your skins and furs, your tents and boats and dogs. It was an enormous price.”
The old men nodded gravely, though their weazened eye-slits widened with wonder that any woman should be worth such a price. The one that bled at the mouth wiped his lips. “Is it true talk?” he asked each of Porportuk’s six young men. And each answered that it was true.
The old men nodded seriously, although their wrinkled eyes opened wide with amazement that any woman could be valued so highly. The one who was bleeding from the mouth wiped his lips. “Is this for real?” he asked each of Porportuk’s six young men. And each of them confirmed that it was true.
“Is it true talk?” he asked El-Soo, and she answered, “It is true.”
“Is it real talk?” he asked El-Soo, and she replied, “It’s real.”
“But Porportuk has not told that he is an old man,” Akoon said, “and that he has daughters older than El-Soo.”
“But Porportuk hasn’t mentioned that he’s an old man,” Akoon said, “and that he has daughters older than El-Soo.”
“It is true, Porportuk is an old man,” said El-Soo.
“It’s true, Porportuk is an old man,” said El-Soo.
“It is for Porportuk to measure the strength his age,” said he who bled at the mouth. “We be old men. Behold! Age is never so old as youth would measure it.”
“It’s up to Porportuk to assess the strength of his age,” said the man who was bleeding from the mouth. “We are old men. Look! Age is never as old as youth tries to see it.”
And the circle of old men champed their gums, and nodded approvingly, and coughed.
And the group of old men chewed their gums, nodded in approval, and coughed.
“I told him that I would never be his wife,” said El-Soo.
“I told him that I would never be his wife,” said El-Soo.
“Yet you took from him twenty-six times all that we possess?” asked a one-eyed old man.
“Did you really take from him twenty-six times everything we have?” asked a one-eyed old man.
El-Soo was silent.
El-Soo was quiet.
“It is true?” And his one eye burned and bored into her like a fiery gimlet.
“It is true?” And his one eye burned and stared at her like a fiery drill.
“It is true,” she said.
"That’s true," she said.
“But I will run away again,” she broke out passionately, a moment later. “Always will I run away.”
“But I will run away again,” she exclaimed passionately a moment later. “I will always run away.”
“That is for Porportuk to consider,” said another of the old men. “It is for us to consider the judgment.”
"That’s for Porportuk to think about," said another of the older men. "It’s for us to think about the judgment."
“What price did you pay for her?” was demanded of Akoon.
“What price did you pay for her?” was asked of Akoon.
“No price did I pay for her,” he answered. “She was above price. I did not measure her in gold-dust, nor in dogs, and tents, and furs.”
“No price did I pay for her,” he replied. “She was priceless. I didn’t think of her in terms of gold, or dogs, or tents, or furs.”
The old men debated among themselves and mumbled in undertones. “These old men are ice,” Akoon said in English. “I will not listen to their judgment, Porportuk. If you take El-Soo, I will surely kill you.”
The old men argued quietly among themselves. "These old men are cold," Akoon said in English. "I won't accept their judgment, Porportuk. If you take El-Soo, I will definitely kill you."
The old men ceased and regarded him suspiciously. “We do not know the speech you make,” one said.
The old men stopped and looked at him warily. “We don’t understand what you’re saying,” one of them said.
“He but said that he would kill me,” Porportuk volunteered. “So it were well to take from him his rifle, and to have some of your young men sit by him, that he may not do me hurt. He is a young man, and what are broken bones to youth!”
“He just said he would kill me,” Porportuk offered. “So it would be best to take his rifle away and have some of your young men sit with him, so he can’t hurt me. He’s a young man, and what are broken bones to youth!”
Akoon, lying helpless, had rifle and knife taken from him, and to either side of his shoulders sat young men of the Mackenzies. The one-eyed old man arose and stood upright. “We marvel at the price paid for one mere woman,” he began; “but the wisdom of the price is no concern of ours. We are here to give judgment, and judgment we give. We have no doubt. It is known to all that Porportuk paid a heavy price for the woman El-Soo. Wherefore does the woman El-Soo belong to Porportuk and none other.” He sat down heavily, and coughed. The old men nodded and coughed.
Akoon, lying helpless, had his rifle and knife taken from him, and on either side of his shoulders sat young men from the Mackenzies. The one-eyed old man stood up straight. “We’re amazed at the price paid for just one woman,” he started; “but the reason behind the price isn’t our concern. We are here to render judgment, and judgment we will give. We have no doubt. Everyone knows that Porportuk paid a high price for the woman El-Soo. So, the woman El-Soo belongs to Porportuk and no one else.” He sat down heavily and coughed. The old men nodded and coughed.
“I will kill you,” Akoon cried in English.
“I will kill you,” Akoon shouted in English.
Porportuk smiled and stood up. “You have given true judgment,” he said to the council, “and my young men will give to you much tobacco. Now let the woman be brought to me.”
Porportuk smiled and stood up. “You’ve made the right call,” he said to the council, “and my young men will bring you plenty of tobacco. Now let the woman be brought to me.”
Akoon gritted his teeth. The young men took El-Soo by the arms. She did not resist, and was led, her face a sullen flame, to Porportuk.
Akoon gritted his teeth. The young men grabbed El-Soo by the arms. She didn't resist and was led, her face a smoldering flame, to Porportuk.
“Sit there at my feet till I have made my talk,” he commanded. He paused a moment. “It is true,” he said, “I am an old man. Yet can I understand the ways of youth. The fire has not all gone out of me. Yet am I no longer young, nor am I minded to run these old legs of mine through all the years that remain to me. El-Soo can run fast and well. She is a deer. This I know, for I have seen and run after her. It is not good that a wife should run so fast. I paid for her a heavy price, yet does she run away from me. Akoon paid no price at all, yet does she run to him.
“Sit there at my feet until I finish talking,” he instructed. He paused for a moment. “It’s true,” he said, “I’m an old man. Yet I can still understand the ways of youth. The fire hasn’t completely gone out in me. Still, I’m no longer young, and I don’t want to push these old legs of mine for all the years that I have left. El-Soo can run fast and well. She’s like a deer. I know this because I’ve seen her and chased after her. It’s not good for a wife to run so fast. I paid a steep price for her, yet she runs away from me. Akoon didn’t pay anything at all, yet she runs to him.
“When I came among you people of the Mackenzie, I was of one mind. As I listened in the council and thought of the swift legs of El-Soo, I was of many minds. Now am I of one mind again but it is a different mind from the one I brought to the council. Let me tell you my mind. When a dog runs once away from a master, it will run away again. No matter how many times it is brought back, each time it will run away again. When we have such dogs, we sell them. El-Soo is like a dog that runs away. I will sell her. Is there any man of the council that will buy?”
“When I first came to you people of the Mackenzie, I had a single thought. As I listened in the council and considered the swift legs of El-Soo, my thoughts became mixed. Now I have a single thought again, but it’s different from the one I brought to the council. Let me share my thoughts. When a dog runs away from its master once, it will run away again. No matter how many times it is brought back, it will always run away again. When we have such dogs, we sell them. El-Soo is like a dog that runs away. I will sell her. Is there any man in the council who would buy?”
The old men coughed and remained silent
The old men coughed and stayed quiet.
“Akoon would buy,” Porportuk went on, “but he has no money. Wherefore I will give El-Soo to him, as he said, without price. Even now will I give her to him.”
“Akoon would buy,” Porportuk continued, “but he has no money. That's why I will give El-Soo to him, as he said, for free. I will give her to him right now.”
Reaching down, he took El-Soo by the hand and led her across the space to where Akoon lay on his back.
Reaching down, he took El-Soo by the hand and guided her across the area to where Akoon was lying on his back.
“She has a bad habit, Akoon,” he said, seating her at Akoon’s feet. “As she has run away from me in the past, in the days to come she may run away from you. But there is no need to fear that she will ever run away, Akoon. I shall see to that. Never will she run away from you—this is the word of Porportuk. She has great wit. I know, for often has it bitten into me. Yet am I minded myself to give my wit play for once. And by my wit will I secure her to you, Akoon.”
“She has a bad habit, Akoon,” he said, settling her at Akoon’s feet. “Since she has escaped from me before, she might escape from you in the future. But there’s no need to worry; she will never run away, Akoon. I’ll make sure of that. She will never leave you—this is the promise of Porportuk. She’s very clever. I know because it has often stung me. But I’m determined to let my cleverness shine this time. And with my cleverness, I will secure her for you, Akoon.”
Stooping, Porportuk crossed El-Soo’s feet, so that the instep of one lay over that of the other; and then, before his purpose could be divined, he discharged his rifle through the two ankles. As Akoon struggled to rise against the weight of the young men, there was heard the crunch of the broken bone rebroken.
Stooping down, Porportuk crossed El-Soo’s feet, so that one instep rested on the other; then, before anyone could figure out what he was doing, he fired his rifle through the two ankles. As Akoon struggled to get up against the weight of the young men, there was the sound of a bone crunching as it broke again.
“It is just,” said the old men, one to another.
“It is fair,” said the old men, one to another.
El-Soo made no sound. She sat and looked at her shattered ankles, on which she would never walk again.
El-Soo didn't make a sound. She sat there and stared at her broken ankles, which meant she would never walk again.
“My legs are strong, El-Soo,” Akoon said. “But never will they bear me away from you.”
“My legs are strong, El-Soo,” Akoon said. “But they will never take me away from you.”
El-Soo looked at him, and for the first time in all the time he had known her, Akoon saw tears in her eyes.
El-Soo looked at him, and for the first time in all the time he had known her, Akoon saw tears in her eyes.
“Your eyes are like deer’s eyes, El-Soo,” he said.
“Your eyes are like a deer's eyes, El-Soo,” he said.
“Is it just?” Porportuk asked, and grinned from the edge of the smoke as he prepared to depart.
“Is it fair?” Porportuk asked, grinning from the edge of the smoke as he got ready to leave.
“It is just,” the old men said. And they sat on in the silence.
“It’s just,” the old men said. And they sat in silence.
Printed by Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury.
Printed by Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ltd., London and Aylesbury.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!